Hidden 5 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago



rowan ...|... outfit ........ valenya ...|... outfit ........ declan ...|... outfit ........ dorian ...|... outfit ........ maeve ...|... outfit ........ rhea ...|... outfit ........ the great hall


The halls of the Black Citadel were eerily silent as Rhea navigated the labyrinth of corridors toward the sitting room. She was expected near the Great Hall at sundown, but judging by the warm shades of amber that spilled across the stone floor from the large windows… She was late. While there was a budding unease at her mother’s disdain, it truly was her fault. She chose a ridiculous gown that had at least two skirts too many, each one needing to be fastened differently and at the correct height so it all poofed out just so, allowing a small hint of navy blue to peek out beneath the top layer of ivory satin. But not too much. Gods forbid if the proper ratio of blue to ivory was skewed. Chaste, pure, virginal, her mother’s words rang in her ears with that judgemental tone, like a lie she was trying to convince herself of rather than the truth.

"I feel like a doll," Rhea huffed as she adjusted the skirts… again. Gods they were so heavy. If she had the misfortune of falling into water she was almost certain she’d sink straight to the bottom like an anchor. Perhaps that was her mother’s goal, a metaphorical shackle to keep her still, weighed down by burden and expectations to behave. As if she had done anything but behave over the past two years. "And not even a cute one," she added with a scoff and a dramatic kick from beneath the skirts that barely caused a ripple through the sea of fabric.

"I look like one of those haunting porcelain faced dolls Maeve had." They were the type of dolls that were hard and cold, painted for display, too fragile to be cherished. They weren’t made to be enjoyed or shown love, but appreciated from afar… Trophies not playthings. That’s all Princesses were… prizes to whomever could pay the highest price. That was what Maeve wanted, not to just be a trophy, but the trophy, a beautiful porcelain doll on display like a rare gem everyone wanted but only one possessed. But that wasn’t Rhea, she didn’t want to be made of glass but cloth, worn and weathered, not fragile but malleable. Every popped seam, tear or stain would be a memory of being loved and treasured. She didn’t want to be out of reach on a shelf, but embraced. This gown… this charade, it wasn’t her. She was made of cotton, not clay.

"It is only for the night, Princess." Coren’s voice was gentle and reassuring like a hand upon her shoulder. It cut through echoes of ruffling fabric that pooled around her feet and the rhythmic clinking of his dark plate armor. He followed in pace behind her, ever watchful and present, even when she forgot she wasn’t alone and complained into the dense humid air because… It was the only thing within her power that she could do.

Rhea spun around to face him, the length of her skirts spinning outward with the momentum, extending so far they brushed his knees. "Until the tourney," she contradicted, holding out a single finger as if counting. "Or the Day of the Gods—" another finger shot up "—Or any other celebration my mother chooses to throw." With the third finger raised, she wiggled them before Coren until tripping on the abundance of fabric forced her to turn back around with a huff. How would she make it through an evening of dancing without falling on her face? She hadn’t a clue. "Perhaps I’ll be fortunate and catch no one’s eye, then I can dress as I please."

Coren’s brows rose like a silent challenge, as if he knew the conclusions she’d come to a second faster than she did. "Is that what you wish?"

She paused a few feet from the door, letting her head tip backwards with an exasperated sigh. "... No" Rhea needed a husband to get out of the Black Citadel and as far away from her mother as possible. She had love once and lost it. As unlikely as that was in the first place, she knew it was impossible to find it a second time. It was no longer about love, but an escape. Her fabric doll dreams died with Gareth, buried away with that last thread. All that was left was a porcelain face painted beneath her mother’s scrutiny, sewn in place over the remnants of what was. "Stop being so wise. You make it difficult for me to complain to you." A smile, forlorn but earnest, dipped into her cheeks in an attempt to match the levity of her tone.

"Apologies, Your Grace." Coren chuckled, just once, fleeting but warm as he approached the door at the end of the hall and took the handle in his hand. "I shall be in the Great Hall if you need me, Princess." He bowed before pulling open the door, revealing the quaint sitting room and her sister, poised and punctual, a trophy ready for the victor.

Maeve was on the far side of the room, standing before a mirror of polished silver as she fussed over her appearance. To Rhea’s eyes, her sister was the definition of what perfection strove to be. Her gowns were always immaculate, posture straight as a pin, hair a silken nest of crimson braids with her face painted like the very dolls she desired to be. Where Rhea’s dress was a curtain of ivory, almost childlike in its innocence, Maeve was dressed as a woman should be, pristine in every way that mattered, a Goddess personified for the Lords to feast their eyes upon. There was no way she could compete with her sister, the rose of Thornvale. She was everything a Princess was supposed to be. It was no wonder her mother always compared them, always wished more of her as she lived in her sister’s shadow. How could she ever compare?

"Sister," Rhea spoke up as the door shut behind her, dipping into a courtesy that wasn’t quite right but she knew her sister would expect it all the same, just as their mother would. "You look lovely," she added with a warm smile, like an olive branch of sisterly compassion extended over a ravine of differences.

Maeve’s hands were running along the rich silks of her skirts, willing any wrinkles from taking up residence when she heard her sister enter the room. She froze, head perking like a curious animal surprised to be met with her sister being almost punctual. With a raised brow and a scrutinizing gaze, her attention swept over Rhea’s ensemble as she lingered on the other side of the room. It was a blatant show of white purity, tight and conforming in the ways she knew were more like a prison rather than a show of familial solidarity. Delicate fingers tugged on the hem of her corset as if it was a hair askew, then pressed her palm against her abdomen like a practiced measure in breath control and aplomb.

"Did mother dress you?" she asked. Her hands continued to preen and press her gown just so, as if her own adjustments could somehow will her sister to do the same. Maeve’s gaze narrowed as she noticed the misalignment of Rhea’s skirts, the way her tiara tilted a bit more to the left, and how her corset could have been tighter… much tighter. Her sister’s hair was not perfectly pinned, but fell free in loose ringlets along her shoulders, a testament to their stark differences. One sister the image of grace and poise, everything in place where it should be, while the other was wild, untamed, looking formality in the face with a laugh.

Rhea’s shoulders, which were hopefully raised, slumped as the olive branch was snapped in two and fell into the chasm between them. She didn’t answer the question. There was no point when her sister already knew the answer and merely sought to widen the divide between them. Her own hand pressed against her stomach, but where Maeve’s was a habit of control, Rhea’s touch was like a claw desperate to rip the fabric from her body, if only to be able to breathe. "Have they all arrived?" she asked, redirecting the conversation as she crossed the room toward the large windows that looked out over the valley. She grabbed handfuls of fabric, lifting her skirts just high enough so she could kneel on the window seat without choking herself in the process.

Maeve watched with disdain, unable to withhold the sharp breath drawn from her at the thought of wrinkled silks. The sight alone was enough to make her smooth out her own gown, obsessive in her own perfection. "I have not been counting," she answered, curt in her passiveness… Also a lie. She did not look out the window or gawk, but had been listening to the creeks of approaching carriages, the procession of steps, and voices echoing up from the hall below. "Get away from there," she snapped, motioning her sister away from the window. "What if someone sees you?"

"What if they do?" Rhea sank onto the bench, unbothered by her sister's concerns or by her knees pressing into the wood through the thin cushion as she leaned forward at the site of a carriage crossing the bridge toward the entrance. "They all will know us soon enough." She watched curiously, as if it was a game to try and piece together which house was hidden beneath the shadows of the setting sun. They flew no colors, nor did their approach have much showmanship like she’d imagine from most of the houses. She assumed the entirety of the family would have ridden in the carriage until she caught sight of a black steed with a young man seated atop it. He was dressed in finery nearly as dark as the horse beneath him, likely decorated in colors and sigils of his house, but she couldn’t make it out from where she sat. He carried himself with the same air as her sister, chin held high with a posture of purpose, more erect and confident in his presence than anything Rhea ever did. Whomever he was, she was certain he and Maeve would make a good match. They could stand around their hold like statues, looking down their noses at those beneath them. "I think I found your future husband," she mused with a quiet chuckle.

While intrigue tugged at Maeve like an invisible thread, drawing her toward the window to peek and see if she could place a name to the face, she did not move. She knew her sister was baiting her to go look or show a childlike interest, but she knew better… She was better than naive curiosity. "He very well could be," she replied plainly. "I imagine our tastes differ quite substantially. If he doesn’t appeal to you then I imagine we’d be a smart match."

"Well, there are certainly similarities."

"Like what? Elegance?"

"... Rigidity," Rhea answered, a small smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth as she kept her amusement hidden between herself and the pane of glass before her.

Maeve snorted and rolled her eyes. "You mean poise," she corrected as if the mere concept of being seen as rigid was deplorable and absolutely false.

Rhea shook her head and rolled her eyes, disregarding her sister’s comment as she leaned forward and rested her hands against the window’s frame. She watched as the carriage, mounted Lord, and their retinue entered the gates, coming to a halt in the stone courtyard outside the Citadel. They were all cast in heavy shadows, haloed by the golden glow of eventide like an omen of the months to come… Whether for good or ill, she did not know. The way the darkness clung to the man, even in the warmth of the setting sun and the flickering light of the braziers, filled her with a foreboding sense of dread that constricted around her lungs tighter than the corset already entrapping her.

He dismounted with the effortless ease of a man who found riding a horse to be an extension of himself, something Rhea often saw amongst warriors, not nobles. Another point for Maeve. She knew her sister valued strength, real and tangible, not through words—she had that part covered—but through muscles, presence, and purpose. He wore a blade at his hip as if a show of power or readiness, perhaps both. It could have been ornamental or ceremonial, but something about the way the Lord carried himself said he knew how to wield it with brutal efficiency. She might not be privy to her sister’s ‘list’, but if this man was not at the top, then he rightfully should be. Afterall, Maeve didn’t want love or compassion, she wanted protection, power, and—

There was a shift. It was subtle, missable by most who saw horses as tools. He did not turn from his dark steed but toward it, placing a hand upon the creature’s neck not in dominance but companionship. It wasn’t a stroke, but the grounding comfort of a presence. An act so human that it almost felt foreign in comparison to the way he carried himself. Rhea watched as the horse leaned into the touch, a sign of quiet respect and understanding. The Lord’s sharp edges softened in a way only she would notice. Not all cold. Good. Her and Maeve might not see eye to eye on many things, but she did not wish a life of misery upon her sister. A man capable of kindness towards creatures was capable of compassion, something her sister solely needed, even if she did not see it herself.

The creak of the carriage door drew his attention and hers alike. Rhea watched the first Lady take his arm and exit. A woman with hair as red as a fox, adorned in a gown of rich crimson and ivory. She was followed by another, younger woman, similar in every way down to the colors of their garments. Red and white. Rhea did not familiarize herself with the various houses and their sigils like Maeve. She knew enough to recognize they were house colors, similar to how their mother had them dressed in navy, ivory and silver. It was a show of family, unity and power.

Rhea tried to think back to her childhood education, recalling banners of red and white adorned in… A wolf? A lion?... No. A bear. The moment the realization struck, the two final Lords stepped out. The elder emerged austere and fierce, demanding respect through the scrutiny of his gaze and was followed by a familiar mess of red curls—Emil. Rhea paled, drawing in a sharp breath and pulled away from the window like the glass had burned her. She knew she couldn’t avoid him or the consequences of her actions forever, but there was a part of her that had hoped the insult of her insolence would have frightened him away. But there was no escaping it now, not when her mother knew and she had to face him in court.

"What?" Maeve asked, masquerading her piqued curiosity as feigned concern.

The click of the door unlatching and swinging open sliced through the tension of the room and pulled the girls’ attention toward the entrance. In strode Dorian, always tardy and always disheveled. He wore an ivory tunic embroidered in gold and silver with his navy coat draped over his arm and an ornate belt clutched in his hand. His brown locks fell in wild ringlets, still a bit damp, as they brushed the tops of his shoulders. He was no more pleased to be there than Rhea looked: uncomfortable, out of place, and like someone just walked over her grave. But nevertheless, he flashed them both a warm smile, pleased at their presence, knowing he wouldn’t suffer through it all alone, if nothing else.

"Evening, sisters," he said with his usual jovial tone—loud, warm, and laced with honey—contradicting his otherwise chaotic presence.

One of Rhea’s legs slipped from the window seat, followed by the other as she turned from the spectacle and stood up. She gave her brother a warm smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes before turning her attention toward Maeve. "It is House Járnbjørn," she answered the question indirectly, offering up her conclusions without bringing attention to her inner turmoil that left her uneasy and on edge.

"And how would you know that?" Maeve’s words came out sharp, almost insulting in the insinuation that Rhea was too oblivious, ignorant or stupid to know which house was which from a glance. There was one way and one way only that she knew the Járnbjørns apart from the rest. Another dark mark against the Storvane name—against her—because of the ignorance of her siblings.

"Don’t play coy," Rhea snapped, in no mood to trade thinly veiled insults or play into her sister’s mind games.

Dorian’s brows furrowed, glancing back and forth between them as he pulled on his navy velvet jacket and shrugged it into place upon his shoulders. Whenever his sister’s got like that he always struggled to follow. It wasn’t that he was dense, but he never mastered the silent language of sharp glances and hidden barbs that women were so fluent in. He found women, especially nobles, could carry entire conversations layered with meaning without ever speaking a word. He was just… too simple for that.

"What are you two conspiring about?" he interjected with a weary laugh, not wishing to feel excluded from the conversation but, more importantly, wanting to keep his sisters from arguing when they were minutes from being put on display before the most influential people in the kingdom. Dorian paused, cocking his head to the side, caught off guard by his own thoughts and concerns that almost aligned with what a Prince and heir should be concerned about. He snorted and shook his head. Declan must have hit him too hard and knocked some sense into him… Nothing some wine couldn’t fix.

"Nothing," Rhea replied, turning her attention toward him with her arms crossed lightly over her chest. Her thumb idly rubbed along her arm beneath the hem of her sleeve, saving herself from the incessant itching of the sheer fabric for a moment. "Maeve is playing chess and I, checkers." She shrugged her shoulders and rolled her eyes in that resigned way a sibling accepted their torment.

"I never had a mind for chess," Dorian chuckled as he grabbed his ornate belt and wrapped it around his waist. It all started well enough, but the buckle proved to either be a new design or maybe he never fastened his own belts before? No, that would be nonsense. Of course he could dress himself… Right? His face contorted, gaze fixated on a small bit of embroidery on the seat in front of him. He could certainly recall undressing people plenty of times—and them undressing him—but he honest to the Gods could not remember if he ever dealt with belts. "When did buckles become so complicated?"

"And yet, you are heir," Maeve scoffed with a shake of her head as she turned her attention back towards the polished silver. Not only was he a lost cause when it came to dressing himself, but he lacked the mental fortitude for chess… A game based around the politics of war. That wasn’t a terrible omen for the future of Aethoria or anything. Her hands ran along the bodice of her dress as she stared at the reflection of blue fabric beneath her fingers. If she were but a man this never would happen. Declan was mad for stepping down and now the entirety of the Ninefold would suffer the consequences. She didn’t know what she wanted more, for her brother to step up and be the heir the kingdom needed… Or a husband with a conqueror’s mind and a warrior’s blade.

Rhea smiled, patient and warm as she crossed the room to her brother. Delicate fingers reached out, stealing the belt from his grasp. "Ignore her. I do," she mused softly for only their ears with a mischievous smile and a glint behind her eyes. One hand held the belt loose but steady around his waist, while her other hand straightened his tunic and jacket. When everything was as straight as possible she clasped the belt snug against his stomach and patted his chest. "There."

"Bless you." Dorian took her face in his hands. He cupped her cheeks tenderly and placed a kiss upon her forehead, dramatic with a noisy smack, but sincere in his gratitude.

She laughed softly and shook her head when his wild, unruly curls brushed her face and tickled her nose. Rhea pulled back with knitted brows and a playful sneer, then flicked one of his curls out of his face. "What is this hair?"

Dorian’s smile turned guilty and almost bashful. "I could not get it to cooperate." He pulled a small leather tie from his pocket and held it up between them, pinching it between a finger and his thumb. He slowly spun it like a silent question he already knew the answer to.

She sighed and shook her head, before reaching out and taking the small bit of leather. She could have told him no, of course, but Rhea was not the type of person to make her brother suffer through their mother’s wrath when she could help. While he used his sarcasm as armor, he often needed a gentle touch and understanding that no one gave him but her. People like their mother and Maeve often said her help was doing more harm than good, and he needed to struggle through life to find his footing, but Dorian and her were both black sheep in their own rights. It was something that connected them in ways others wouldn’t understand. In the end, he’d help her if she needed it, so she did the same… often with a huff and an eye roll, but love as well.

"You are too tall," she replied, nodding her head toward the chair beside them. "Sit." Once Dorian lowered himself onto the cushion beside her, she walked around to the back of the chair. "Here. Hold this," Rhea leaned forward, extending her arm over his shoulder so he could take the piece of leather. She then started running her fingers back through his dark hair, gently guiding the locks out of his face, being careful not to diffuse the prominent ringlets. The Storvane’s were known for their curls, especially her brothers, and while Maeve might try to tame them, Rhea found beauty in their wildness. So if the decision was hers—which it was—she intended to leave them untouched. Controlled chaos, like Dorian himself.

"Where is your valet? Should he not have handled this?" she asked as she started gathering the curls one by one.

A laugh, shrill and sardonic, cut through the quiet peace of the room as Maeve glanced over her shoulder toward them. "Did you not hear?" she mused, cocking her head as she finally stepped away from the mirror to give them her full attention. "Dorian lost another valet due to his incessant advances." Her gaze shifted from Rhea down to Dorian, a silent challenge daring him to tell her she was wrong... She never was.

Dorian sighed and started to slouch, but Rhea quickly stopped him with a "Ah ah," and a light tug against his hair.

"I would have stopped if he said he was not interested…" he grumbled, not meeting Maeve’s judgmental gaze. "I’m not a complete ass."

"And who would say no to a Prince?" Maeve asked, resting her hands on her hips in a way that was almost identical to their mother. The similarities were uncanny… The perfect posture, sharp eyes, and discerning tone. "You missed a curl."

Rhea scoffed, leaving that single dark spiral precisely where it laid along Dorian’s temple, like a subtle act of defiance. "That was intentional." With his hair held in place, she reached back over his shoulder to retrieve the piece of leather he held ready for her, then began tying back the top half of his hair, letting the remaining curls fall freely to his shoulders.

"Mother will want him perfect,"

Maeve took a step closer, reaching out with the intention to snag the stray curl, but Rhea smacked her hand away before she messed up her hard work. "But he is not perfect." Her fingers gently fastened the leather into a knot and tucked the tails beneath his hair. "Why force him to be something he’s not?" she asked as her hands fell to rest upon his shoulders and give him a reassuring squeeze. The entire Kingdom knew what Dorian was and what he was like, forcing him to be anything other than himself was more of an insult to their guests. They wouldn’t fool anyone by lying. Even Rhea was aware that her own truth would only remain hidden for so long. Secrets didn’t stay secret long in the Black Citadel… The less they had, the better.

"Perfect is—" Boring, he was going to say boring. "Far better suited for you, Maeve, than either of us." Dorian tilted his head back just enough to flash her a playful wink, to which she promptly shook her head and rolled her eyes disparagingly.

"If we are expected to marry someone beyond that door, should we not lead with authenticity?" Rhea asked with a curious tilt of her head.

"And those clothes are authentic?" Maeve rebutted as she reached out and pinched the sheer sleeve to her sister’s dress between her fingers. The gown was far more elegant than anything in Rhea’s wardrobe, perhaps a bit juvenile, but it was obvious their mother had it made from the same material as her own dress, not leaving anything to chance. And while Maeve agreed with their mother’s approach, she couldn’t help but find it comical that her siblings were preaching authenticity while being dressed and puppeted around like dolls. She supposed their rebellion and genuinity only went so far.

Dorian pushed off the chair’s armrests and stood up. "Mother always gets what she wants." He reached over, gently taking Maeve by the wrist and removing her hold. It wasn’t forceful, but had an unspoken warning. His sister might have taken after their mother and adopted more of her qualities day by day, but just because they tolerated it from their mother did not mean she got the same leniency. Sister or not, when the barbs cut too deep, familial bonds no longer mattered.

"We hold onto ourselves where we can…" Rhea filled the silence, far more warm and patient than her brother. "Be that a loose curl or a bit of frayed thread." Her hands fell to rest upon the top of the chair, tapping the carved wooden frame that hugged the embroidered cushion. Unlike Dorian, she had grown so accustomed to their mother’s wrath that Maeve’s sharp comments were little more than an irritant, like bugs biting at her ankles on a humid day. It may have been naive, but she believed her sister still had love for them like she did as a child, even if it was buried beneath the burden of duty and nobility.

Dorian placed a hand upon her shoulder, reassuring in its warmth and tenderness. They shared a glance that spoke truths too fragile to say out loud, a silent understanding behind a piece of thread, their failures, and a prison they both shared.

Maeve’s gaze fell to Rhea’s left hand, noting the small indentation where the thread once lived, pale but bare. So… She had done it. She didn’t know if she should be impressed at her sister’s resilience, relieved that there was one more black mark against their family buried, or infuriated that it took Rhea years to be obedient, far past the point of redemption when the damage was already done. "Are you both so daft to think your actions do not also reflect upon me?" she snapped, words frayed at the end like her patience and that damn forgotten piece of thread her sister had clung onto for far too long.

"Do not fret, dear sister." Dorian’s words were laced with exaggerated sarcasm as he gently patted her shoulder while walking past. "You have more perfection in your little finger than Rhea and I do together." He stopped in front of the mirror to check Rhea’s work, lips curving downward into a half-impressed smile at the sight of himself staring back at him. For once he looked like a Prince… and a piece of himself still existed beneath the finery.

"Our inadequacies shall bolster your image. Your pool of suitors will be plentiful, where I shall survive off the remnants," Rhea mused, her words sounding more like poetry and less like reassurances, but even behind her thinly veiled jest, there was also truth. "I promise I will not get in your way." Her words fell softer, with a grave sincerity that she rarely revealed to her sister. The last thing she wanted was to stand in Maeve's way of happiness, but she was also pragmatic and knew that her sister had more to offer a man than she ever could. There was no contest, and strangely enough, she was not bothered by that.

The confession caught Maeve off guard. There was some semblance of gratitude… somewhere, but rather than respond with warmth or recognition or—Gods forbid—compassion, she gave a curt nod accented with her usual sharp edged words. "Good. You had your chance and squandered it. This is my opportunity."

Rhea wasn’t able to withhold the scoff that cut through the room, severing the small tether of understanding between them. She said nothing, didn’t take the bait or slip back into a match of barbs and wit. She simply pushed off the chair and walked back over to the window, preferring to watch the sunset or more Lords arriving than be near her incorrigible sister.

"Well, actually—" Dorian started, prepared to meet their sister’s attitude where she left it, with the truth… That this was more about him than it ever was about her. Really knock her off her high horse, if only for a moment. But the door creaked and opened, halting whatever argument was likely to brew.

Stepping into the room was the Queen, their mother, adorned in an ornate gown of ivory and navy blue that matched her daughters with a mature, timeless elegance that heightened her beauty, demanding respect and awe. Her dark hair was pin straight, cascading down her back and topped with an elaborate silver tiara encrusted with sparkling diamonds and sapphires. She carried herself with a powerful grace, expecting the world to bow and yield at her feet like it was she, not her husband, who had the Ninefold at her fingertips.

Following behind her with a hand leisurely resting upon the small of her back and a gait that wasn’t molded by nobility but by the labor of his back and sweat of his brow, was the King, their father. He may have looked the part, dressed in blue velvet, golden brocade and ivory, but he carried himself like any other man, a father and a warrior, with the weight of the world slowing his stride but not dimming his smile. Where the Queen was cold and hard like metal in the moonlight, he was warm and effervescent like the sunlight reflected off the Weave.

He walked in with a smile upon his face, a light behind his eyes and his arms extending toward his children as his true source of happiness. "Ah, my beautiful family."

The King made his way toward Dorian first, grinning nearly ear to ear as he clapped his son on the shoulders. It was not a hug, but an embrace man to man, strong and reassuring through the firm comfort of his fingers that resonated through the young man. He then moved to Maeve, cupping her face as if she was made of the most delicate crystal, placing a loving kiss upon her forehead, a warmth that was a stark contrast to the woman receiving it. Lastly, Rhea, who closed the distance to him before he had a chance to come to her and wrapped her arms around him tight like a child hugging their parent without a care for decorum, just wanting the comfort of her father. A jovial laugh rumbled in his chest where she rested her cheek and his arms curled around her, tight and affectionate. His hand cradled the back of her head as his kiss was lost in the ripples of crimson curls.

The Queen followed behind, rectifying every imperfection as she passed. She adjusted Dorian’s belt and tunic before tucking the loose curl back behind his ear, only for it to immediately slip free in defiance. Then she moved to Rhea, waiting for the embrace to cease so she could size up her appearance with a scrutiny reserved only for her. She centered the tiara upon her daughter’s head, calmed wild hairs that tried to break free, and tugged on the hem of the corset, shifting how it laid. "Could be tighter, but there is no time to re-lace it. Unfortunate." She sighed, disapprovingly, before her attention shifted toward Maeve and… she smiled.

It was a sight so genuine, so rare, that Dorian and Rhea exchanged brief glances of disbelief at the open display. They watched, silent with the unspoken weight of longing for a piece of that warmth to be for them. Had they ever made their mother smile like that, even as children? Neither of them could recall. Any memories of happiness or warmth were replaced with heavy expectations, harsh criticisms, and sharp words that cut deep and festered. Neither one of them could watch, turning their gazes towards each other, their father, the window… anything.

"Well… it will suffice. At least Maeve understands the gravity of this moment." The Queen did not adjust or fix a single piece of Maeve. Her pride and joy was nothing short of elegant perfection, a vision of herself as a younger woman looking back at her. While the desire to embrace was there, the women only clasped hands, not wanting to risk dishevelling their appearances in any way. Affection could wait until the night was over, when they join in shared celebration of the unions to come. They were patient. They could wait.

"Come now, my love," the King protested as an arm hooked around Dorian’s shoulders, pulling him close before doing the same with Rhea. His actions spoke louder than words, a quiet recognition of his wife’s favoritism. Where her love fell short, he filled in the gaps with his radiant warmth and compassion. "No one will be able to hold a flame to our children—" His smile broke, brows tensing as his gaze searched the room for an absence that stole the light and left the gathering feeling empty. "Where is Declan?"

The door on the opposite side of the room opened, letting in a flood of voices that echoed up the grand staircase. Lord Dunstan Farraday entered, dressed in his finest scholarly robes saved for such occasions. He was a pillar of slate and steel. The shimmering gray satin exuded elegance against the grounding simplicity of his pewter wool overcoat. A soft rustling of fabric contrasted the metallic jingle of his chains followed him as he entered the room and bowed. "Your Grace, all of the Lords have gathered in the Great Hall and are ready for your arrival."

"Where is Declan?" The King asked a second time, knowing his Uncle would have the answer where the rest of his family did not.

"He is in the Hall with the rest of the guard."

"Send for him."

The Queen spoke up, her voice filling the small room with her impatient and sharp edged tone. "My love, I do not believe—"

"Prince or not, Declan is a Storvane and my son," the King interjected, not in the mood to humor her arguments or disapproval. His voice had lost its warmth and casual lilt for something more serious and commanding, a King’s tone, not a lenient husband. "He shall be presented with us as part of our family… with honor." He held his wife’s gaze, intent and unwavering, waiting for her rebuttal or her compliance.

The way her face contorted showed her deep seeded criticism. The Queen still had love for her son, as she did with all of her children, but she also knew the importance of status, presentation, and one's station. Declan had forsaken his title and position. He was the Captain of the Guard, not the Prince and heir. His place was with the guard, not entering alongside them. She knew that, her husband knew that, but he refused to accept it, shunting tradition for familial bonds. If they were alone she would have argued it until he was red in the face, but regardless of how much she detested his softness, she knew better than to challenge him openly. He might lead with compassion, but there was still a sleeping bear within him, a hibernating warrior that could stir at any moment.

When she did not protest, the King turned his attention back toward the awaiting Lord. "Fetch him, then we shall be ready."

"Of course, Your Grace." Lord Dunstan bowed his head in deference, silently pleased with the King’s decision, hiding his smirk, and silencing a chuckle that wanted to burst free. He vanished beyond the door, following orders not only without complaint, but with a pride he could not vocalize.

The royals milled around the room, entertaining themselves. The Queen and Maeve cross referenced their extensive lists on possible suitors, comparing the benefits and setbacks to every Lord. Meanwhile the King, Dorian and Rhea stood near the window, watching the sun disappear behind Mount Briar, smiling and laughing in each other’s company.

It was several minutes before they heard the familiar clanking of metal approaching the door before it opened and in stepped Declan, fully adorned, an impressive show of strength and honor. Umber hair was pulled back from his face in a similar fashion to his brother’s, but where Dorian’s held loosely to his wildness, Declan’s was ordered, controlled. Even his beard was well maintained like anything out of place would reflect poorly upon his family. The warmth in his expression was more subtle, hidden behind the stoic seriousness of duty. Unlike earlier that day when he traveled through the Valley, he was not dressed in casual leathers, but in the notable black armor of the guard. He looked every bit a raven as they were more commonly denoted. Dark steel armor enveloped most of his body, polished, pristine and embellished with the Storvane owl across his chest. Black leather covered him where plate didn’t, oiled and cleaned for show, not for purpose. And his sword hung ready at his hip, half masked by the obsidian cloak that billowed behind him.

He stopped at a respectable distance, cupping his hands together before him as he bowed respectfully as one did before royals, not his own kin. "You called for me, Your Grace."

"Father," the King corrected him as he closed the distance and placed a hand upon his son’s shoulder, no different than he had with Dorian. Station or titles be damned, Declan was his son and would be welcomed, and treated as such until the day he died, much to the chagrin of his wife and advisors. "Your place is here with your family. You can escort Rhea, then rejoin the guard during the feast."

Declan’s shoulders eased, his smile growing to its normal warmth that mirrored his father’s note for note. "Yes, father," he conceded to his wishes, but only in private. While he cherished his father’s compassion, he did not desire to draw unnecessary attention to himself for the sake of appearances. He knew what he was and what that meant, and he’d perform his role properly around others as honor demanded. He nodded his head obediently, the Captain in him still present in his actions, even if it was less prominent in the company of his family.

He waited beside the door for Rhea, holding it open for her and her abundance of skirts. Outside of the sitting room, the roar of voices flooded up the grand staircase towards them. While they couldn’t see the gathering of Lords and Ladies awaiting their arrival, it sounded substantial based on the cacophony alone. She couldn’t discern the voices or make out what anyone was saying, but it was enough that it gave her pause as her heart immediately jumped into her throat. Her steps slowed as she approached her brother, fighting the urge to sneak toward the edge and steal a glance.

The soft spot Declan had for her was apparent in the warmth behind his eyes and the way his smile softened and became more reassuring as he held out his arm for her. She stepped up beside him, curving her hand beneath his forearm and lightly grasping the cold metal of his gauntlet. His other hand gently rested on top of hers in a kind gesture to show her that she wasn’t alone. It wasn’t much, but she would always have him no matter what she chose, if it was braving a staircase and a hall full of nobles, or trying to run away a second time, he’d be there. Her tension quickly became apparent in the way her fingers tightened around his arm and how her eyes kept darting toward the edge of the stairs. In an attempt to distract her, he dipped his head down beside hers and whispered, "That is an… interesting gown."

Rhea snorted followed by a laugh that eased the tightness across her shoulders. It was soft and wary, but forced her to breathe. She pried her eyes from the edge of stone that was the only thing that separated her from the mass of nobles down below, and looked up at him. Declan’s smile was playful but also sympathetic in that frustrating way when he always knew what she needed… Not necessarily what she wanted. "Mother’s doing," she replied as she pinched the ivory fabric between her fingers and made a show of waving it slightly.

"It is very…" his voice trailed off as he studied the skirts that pressed against the side of his leg. "White." Overall the gown seemed like it was made for someone half Rhea’s age. Sure, Declan didn’t know much about fashion, but comparing it to what Maeve and their mother wore, it did seem… intentional. He wouldn’t argue against the more modest neckline, but he was having a difficult time parsing if their mother wanted her to look so pure that it bordered on childish or if she wanted Rhea to find a husband. It almost felt like she was intentionally crippling her to give Maeve a better chance.

He cleared his throat and met her gaze with a sympathetic smile. "Your beauty can’t be dampened by a dress. A worthy man will notice that."

Rhea rolled her eyes, but even she couldn’t hide the subtle curvature that tugged at the corner of her mouth. Her brother was a romantic and his words warmed her heart, but she was more realistic than that. This was not about love, but a trade, the hand of a Princess for an escape. She didn’t have the luxury of holding out hope for a worthy man, but she did not have the heart to tell her brother otherwise. "Just… don’t let me trip on these ridiculous skirts." Her smile creased her eyes as she secured her hold on his arm, leaning on his support and strength to guide her to the bottom without making an embarrassment out of herself.

"Yes, of course… Your Grace," Declan teased, bowing his head dramatically for good measure.

Her jaw dropped, shock and deviousness twisting across her face as she went to hit him. Lord Dunstan stepped up beside them just as she smacked the back of her hand against Declan’s chest and immediately regretted it, forgetting he was wearing armor. Rhea drew in a sharp breath, her face scrunching as pain tingled along her fingers. "Ow." Her brows furrowed as she shook her hand, trying to wrest the discomfort away.

"Are you hurt, Princess?" Lord Dunstan asked, his words were tinged with a physician’s concern, but it did not mask the amused smile of a man accustomed to treating years of sibling induced injuries.

"No," she replied with a grimace and sidelong glance toward Declan, who was doing his best to refrain from laughing.

Dunstan reached out and took her hand in his, studying her fingers for a moment before releasing his hold. "I believe you will survive. But do try to avoid injuries for one night." Peppered brows rose in a silent challenge, as if the man knew better than to expect her or her brothers to behave for more than an evening at best. He was far too old and too wise to expect anything more. While the young Storvanes might be adults, he was fully aware of their childlike tendencies when they were left unsupervised, especially together. Dorian had more visits to his infirmary than the rest of his siblings combined.

"Yes, Uncle." Rhea sighed softly before nudging her brother with her shoulder, a far safer approach, although he didn’t budge. Not an inch. He just chuckled and looked down at her with a guilty grin.

"When you are ready, Princess," their Uncle offered as he waited, patient and composed for her signal. Once she nodded, he started down the stairs and descended into the hall.

Time crawled painfully slow as they waited for him to reach the opposite side of the hall and announce their names. Each second that passed, Rhea’s nerves churned in her stomach. She was thankful she hadn’t eaten prior, convinced she might have been sick if a shred of food rested on her stomach. "It is unfair that I have to go first," she grumbled as she adjusted her hold on her brother’s arm. "I hate being the center of attention."

"As do I. We can suffer together?" Declan offered as his free hand idly adjusted his armor and leathers.

"... Very well." She nodded just once, short and curt, as her heart hammered furiously on the inside of her ribs.

"Presenting Princess Rhea Storvane…" Hearing her name pulled a startled gasp from her lips as her attention snapped toward the edge of the stairs and the silence that was heavier than the murmur of voices that had filled the room a moment earlier. When Rhea’s feet refused to move, Declan guided them forward toward the edge of the grand staircase. Before them the Great Hall stretched out like a nightmare as countless unfamiliar faces stared up at them like a spectacle. Her hold on his arm tightened to the point her knuckles paled and she was convinced the steel would bend to her will. She held onto him like an anchor to keep herself from drowning in a sea of fabric and nobles as they took the first step. "Escorted by the King’s first born son and the Captain of the King’s Guard, Declan Storvane."

Neither of them spoke as they descended the stairs, focused on grace, balance, and for the love of the Gods not tripping on those damn skirts. While Declan’s face was stoic but relaxed with the comfort of a man who had made this walk countless times before, Rhea’s face was pale as snow and red as a bramble poppy all at once. She kept her head high as their mother had taught them, but her gaze was locked on the stairs extending before her, counting and pacing each step carefully.

When their feet met the flat unchanging floor of the Great Hall, Declan turned his head just a fraction toward her as he whispered, "You could try to look happy."

Rhea had been trying to force a smile, but it was all tight lips and hollow eyes. She looked frightened or in pain, nothing even close to resembling happiness or even acceptance. "I can’t breathe, I keep tripping on these damn skirts, and I’m being forced to marry…" she replied through gritted teeth and an empty smile. "Would you be happy?"

"Oh, yes. Of course." Declan nodded his head. "Best we just kill ourselves then. I hear throwing yourself from the tower is nice this time of year." They both managed to remain composed until they were halfway to the throne, then with one sidelong glance their poise crumbled. A burst of laughter, bright and unbidden slipped out between them. Declan was able to hold himself together, mostly, but one fit of laughter undid Rhea entirely. Her tension faded as her smile grew, curving up into her small dimples and sparkling behind her eyes. She quickly covered her mouth, hoping to muffle the sound even if the giggles still tickled behind her sternum and made tears glisten along her lashes. While she could feel the eyes of everyone on her and hear her mother’s stern words screaming in her head, for that fleeting moment she didn’t care. She was thankful for her brother’s humor and comfort when the bars of her prison felt like they were closing in around her.

Once their feet found the first step of the dais, their Uncle’s voice filled the hall a second time, loud and demanding attention. "Princess Maeve Storvane escorted by the Prince and the Heir to the Ninefold, Dorian Storvane." The next pair of Storvanes descended the stairs elegant, poised… and perfect, just as Maeve wanted. She kept her chin high, eyes forward without ever missing a step—she may, or may not, have practiced descending the stairs dozens of times for this exact moment. While she was focused on presenting herself as everything her mother taught her to be, Dorian walked—no, strode across the hall with an effortless charm. He didn’t look forward, but scanned the crowd, making eye contact with every young and beautiful Lord and Lady brazen enough to meet his gaze.

Then, finally… "All hail Rowan Storvane." The King and Queen emerged like regal paragons. They started down the grand staircase with a learned grace from years of practice. "The People’s King, Sunderer of Thrones, the Scion of Stonefallow, and the Iron Shield of the Ninefold. Alongside his wife and Queen Valenya Storvane, formerly of House Dorneth of the Phorian Coast." They were two sides of the same coin, summer and winter, day and night. The King was warmth and compassion, everything the common people wanted from their ruler. Someone with a kind heart and understanding. While the Queen was ruthless and cold, she was the necessary evil of power, the blade that cut away rot before it could spread. While they walked in unison, as a partnership, there was an invisible divide none could see, but they felt it as they stepped arm in arm.

They glided up onto the dais, taking their place between their children. The King in the middle, the Queen to his right, heir to his left, Maeve beside her mother, Rhea beside Dorian, and Declan resuming his place off to the side, a watchful guardian, out of sight and out of mind. King Rowan stepped forward, holding up his hand in greeting and in a silent bidding for everyone’s attention.

"Lord and Ladies of the Ninefold, welcome.

It has been too long since the banners of every hold flew together under one roof. Looking out at this hall, I see more than just old friends and trusted allies, I see the future of our kingdom reflected in the faces of our sons and daughters.

We have weathered tyrants, loss and seasons of plenty. But Aethoria is only as strong as the bonds that bring us together. We invited you here not merely for sport or revelry, but to ensure that those bonds endure for generations to come.

Let the following months be defined by honest conversation and new friendships. And may your time within these walls be as pleasant as it is purposeful.

The Great Hall is yours. Let us make meaningful introductions and then we feast."



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... house járnbjørn ............... collabs ....|.... none
1x Like Like 4x Thank Thank
Hidden 5 mos ago Post by AmongHeroes
Raw
Avatar of AmongHeroes

AmongHeroes ♤ LOST ♤

Member Seen 1 day ago


[x] [x] [x]

Within the training yard of the Black Citadel | Present day

#CC5500 & #6495ED


Eagle to wolf…

The sword slashed downward across the imagined body—right shoulder to left hip.

Wolf to horse…

The blade’s tip rose in a dangerous flash, left hip climbing to striking height. Sweat flung from Valerius’ arms as he drove the weapon through its forms, the same beading and flying from beneath his set brow. Strike. The sword pierced downward and forward, driving itself just above the neck flange of the chest plate and below the jaw of the helm, directly into the hollow of the throat.

A definitive killing blow.

Death would come swiftly. Lifeblood spilling, breath choking out in moments.

Just like the traitor had died.

Valerius clenched his jaw, forcing the thought—the memory—from his mind. Focus.

Sliding his left foot deftly back across the packed earth, Valerius recovered his stance. Sword back to low carry; dog—efficient and easy. With his hands held low, his chest opened to the afternoon sun, tunic tied loose at the belt of his trousers. The cream of his skin rippled over iron muscle, the masculine canvas marred only by the rosé criss-cross of old battle scars and the living marks of the training ground. His breath was up now, lungs working to draw in the thin mountain air.

Again.

Valerius repeated the form, once more eviscerating his imaginary opponent upon Hearthward’s razor edge. Again. Sweat flew, darkening the dusty ground like a brief drizzle of rain. Again. Broad back to the sun now; muscled wings bearing up shoulders already burdened with the weight of House Kenra’s future.

From the arch of the practice yard’s entrance tunnel, intelligent dark eyes watched the Kenran heir from the shelter of shadow. The young man shifted within his robes—robes far too heavy for the summer heat, but garments required for his station as a solicitor of River’s End. Elian Thorne lowered his gaze respectfully as Valerius moved through another series of powerful strokes, the swordsman’s path gradually orienting him toward the tunnel. Valerius was lost to exertion, however, and paid no heed to the presence lingering in the shade. Like the inevitable pull of gravity, Elian could only keep his eyes downcast for so long. They rose—drawn to the zenith that was Lord Valerius Kenra.

“Even in the shade, you sweat here.”

Elian jumped outright in his slippers. Clamping a hand over his mouth to stifle a startled sound, the solicitor spun toward the voice, bowing before he had even fully turned, his nose nearly meeting the stone.

“My Lady!” Elian whispered sharply. “I—I didn’t see you there. I was—”

“…Preparing to advise my brother to cease his distractions and ready himself for the evening?” Lyra interrupted smoothly. A knowing—though not unkind—expression played across her face as she watched Elian squirm beneath her regard. She added, almost as an afterthought, “Valerius is fortunate to have such an attentive and dutiful friend.”

Gulping, Elian bowed lower still, dark curls falling like a curtain before his face.

“Thank you, My Lady.”

Lyra’s eyes lingered on Elian for a moment longer than courtesy demanded—not long enough to unnerve him, but long enough to measure the young man properly. Ink-stained fingers, careful posture, the faint sheen of heat upon his brow despite the shade.

“You’ve done enough watching for one afternoon,” Lyra said at last, her tone light but final. “See to your notes. The evening will give you more than enough to record.”

Relief flickered across Elian’s face before he could suppress it.

“Of course, My Lady.”

He bowed once more—deeply, earnestly—then straightened with visible effort. His gaze betrayed him one final time, lifting instinctively toward Valerius’s broad back as the heir moved through a final measured recovery step, the sword settling into low guard as if it belonged there as naturally as breath. Elian caught himself. Eyes down. Step back. Withdraw. He retreated through the archway with quiet haste, slippers whispering against stone, until he was swallowed once more by the tunnels and corridors that favored men who listened more than they spoke.

Only then did Lyra turn her full attention to her brother.

Valerius completed the sequence once more—precise, powerful, unrelenting. Hearthward cut through the air in a final descending stroke before he arrested the motion and stood still, chest heaving. Sweat traced slow paths down his temples and along the lines of his neck.

“Enough.”

Valerius did not turn.

“Again.”

Lyra crossed the packed earth with measured steps, skirts gathered just enough to keep dust from their hem. She stopped well within his reach—closer than most would dare—and spoke softly, so that only he could hear. “You’ve been here since the sun cleared the battlements. You’re not honing your edge, Valerius. You’re hiding.”

That gave him pause. The sword dipped a fraction.

“I am preparing.”

Lyra reached out—not to touch him, but to the blade. Two fingers pressed lightly against the flat of Hearthward, arresting its restless motion with casual certainty.

“You prepare for battle with steel. This evening is not that.”

Valerius exhaled slowly through his nose. He finally turned to face her, the sun at his back casting his features in stark relief—scarred, earnest, unguarded.

“They will weigh us,” he said. “Measure every word.”

“They will,” Lyra agreed. “And you will endure it. As you endure everything else.”

His gaze dropped, briefly, to his attire—the simple riding trousers, the worn boots, the plain tunic still damp with exertion.

“I have nothing fit to wear.”

Lyra’s smile softened—just a touch.

“No.” “You do not.”

She stepped past him, forcing him to turn as she placed herself squarely in his path back toward the keep. “You will stand taller than any silk-wrapped peacock in that hall. You will speak plainly. You will not pretend to be something you are not.”

Her eyes met his, sharp and steady.

“They invited House Kenra because they need us—not because we impressed them.”

Valerius absorbed that in silence. The practice yard felt suddenly very small. Beyond its walls lay torchlight, music, laughter, scrutiny. Alliances yet unformed. Enmities waiting only for provocation. He slid Hearthward into its scabbard, the weight settling against his hip like an old truth.

“I would rather face a shield wall.”

Lyra laughed softly. “I know.”

She paused at the archway and glanced back. “Clean yourself. Change what you can. And try not to look as though you’re marching to your execution.”

Then she was gone.

Valerius Kenra stood alone with the packed earth, the cooling blade, and the knowledge that no amount of training would spare him what awaited beyond the doors of the Black Citadel's great hall. He squared his shoulders and turned toward the keep—toward wine and watchers, toward expectation and judgment—knowing full well that tonight, he would be seen.

And found wanting.

Or not.





[x] [x] [x]

Within the Great Hall of the Black Citadel | Present day


Lyra’s ears rang—not from the hum of the Great Hall, but from her pulse trilling with nerves. She barely felt the swish of her skirts about her feet, nor the sweat that trickled down the valley of her corseted back. Resplendent in an off-shoulder gown of cobalt blue trimmed with crimson, Lyra kept her chin high despite the haze of her heightened senses and pounding heart. Anxiety heightened her state, sharpened her edge. The daughter of Kenra was more like her mother in that way; a stone that stood against the gale, proud and unyielding. Lord Garrick, conversely, was akin to a great tree—bending without breaking when faced with the wind. Rooted deep. Stubborn. Sure. Qualities… until the storm was too fierce and timbers began to crack.

Sliding her eyes to the left, she caught Valerius’ gaze. Her elder brother—ever the stalwart gentleman—metered his stride so as not to overtake her as he escorted her toward the royal dais. His hair was oiled back, revealing keen eyes, a proud nose, masculine cheeks, and a strong jaw. A handsome man, undoubtedly. Yet as his sister, Lyra could see the disquiet behind his gaze. She offered him a discreet, reassuring smile.

The servants had done their best. Valerius’ overcoat was a riding jacket that had seen one mile too many. The blue of the garment had faded from cobalt to a dusty, infant sky, and the embroidered Kenran knots of crimson thread were bare in places, flying loose in others. Yet the outfit was immaculately clean, freshly scented with oils of sandalwood and lavender. Lyra took pride in the fact that no matter the quality of the adornment, there was no diminishing the capable set of Valerius’ broad shoulders, nor the ease with which he returned the kindness of her subtle expression.

Looking down upon his sister from the corner of his gaze, Valerius returned her affection with a quick wink. The petite, dark woman beside him was every bit the pride of Kenra—and the Huntress that so many said she was. Poised. Intelligent. Beautiful. Cunning. She cut a fine feminine figure in her glimmering gown. Her chocolate hair was coiffed into a complicated braid that mirrored the Kenran knot woven around the sword in their house emblem. Kohl sharpened her eyes and deepened her gaze, while her small mouth was rouged in the same crimson that trimmed her gown. At her throat, a ribbon of cobalt held a small silver owl—an owl of Storvane—clutching a sapphire in its talons. Valerius knew the meaning well enough. It was a symbol of loyalty. Of unity. A quiet declaration that House Kenra was ready to serve—and ready for more than mere alliance. Ready for a future.

“My friend! My King! Your Most Imminent Grace!”

Lord Garrick Kenra’s booming greeting shattered the intimate moment between siblings, yanking both Valerius and Lyra sharply into the present. The Kenran procession had reached the dais at last—fate, undeniable and unavoidable, had arrived. Their father stood before the royal family, one arm outstretched in greeting, the other firmly clasped by Lady Elara. Garrick regarded King Rowan and the Storvanes with genuine warmth and pride as he introduced his family, his voice filling the Great Hall with the confidence of a man who had never doubted his place in the world.

Lady Elara stood with him—fox-red hair pinned beneath veil and pearls, her smile measured, her eyes keen and accounting. Where Garrick offered affection, Elara offered appraisal. Lyra could almost feel her mother’s thoughts moving like a ledger behind those eyes, tallying faces, alliances, and silent debts.

Behind them, House Kenra arranged itself with the quiet discipline of a shield wall. Guards stilled. Servants lowered their eyes. Silas Vane hovered just beyond the family’s gravity, easy and observant, a man who knew when charm was a blade best kept sheathed. Somewhere behind Lyra’s shoulder, she could feel Elian Thorne’s anxious attention like the whisper of pages turning in a closed book.

Lyra’s gaze drifted—only briefly—across the royal dais.

King Rowan wore power as a cloak meant to warm rather than smother, his smile open even beneath the weight of a realm. Queen Valenya sat beside him like cut stone—beautiful, immaculate, and cold enough to burn. Their children were arranged as if by divine intent: Maeve poised and predatory in her perfection; Dorian restless, charming, already feeding on the room’s attention; Rhea pale, rigid, trying to be braver than her body would allow.

And then there was Declan.

He stood apart, armor dark and polished, the Storvane owl emblazoned upon his chest. A man who had chosen duty over comfort and carried that choice in every line of his posture. Lyra narrowed her eyes a fraction. Not a peacock. Not a court dancer. A blade that did not glitter for applause.

Valerius shifted beside her, fingers brushing unconsciously against Hearthward’s belt at his hip. The motion steadied him. Lyra felt the tension in his shoulders, the control in his breathing, the quiet strain of knowing he would be seen tonight—measured not only for what he was, but for what he wore.

Court predators loved weakness. They loved blood even more.

Yet if any man in Aethoria was built to endure scrutiny, it was Valerius Kenra.

Lord Garrick stepped forward another pace, laughter booming once more as he clasped hands with his old friend. “My King,” he said, softer now but no less certain. “River’s End is yours, as it always has been.”

Lyra flicked her gaze—just once—to the princesses. Maeve’s eyes were polished silver, reflective and sharp. Rhea’s were not. Rhea watched House Kenra like a storm on the horizon—beautiful, terrifying, and impossible to ignore.

Lyra straightened, shoulders back, chin high. A Huntress did not flinch at danger. She welcomed it. Measured it. Chose where to strike.

She leaned subtly toward her brother, her voice barely more than breath.
“And now,” she murmured, “we see what kind of talons these owls keep.”

Valerius’ jaw set. His eyes sharpened. “Fate upon our sword,” he replied.

And as Lord Garrick’s laughter rang warm and loud through the Great Hall, the eyes of the Ninefold fixed upon House Kenra—

—the game began.

The King’s smile, while always present, grew, stretching nearly ear to ear at the approach of his longtime friend and ally. Never one for formalities, he descended the stairs of the dais, meeting Lord Kenra on even ground, eye to eye, man to man. He clasped his hands in a strong, but warm shake that spoke of nothing but welcome and companionship. "Old friend," he beamed, while clapping his other hand to the man’s shoulder. "Your presence is always appreciated. I pray your travels were steady and calm." He released his hold and took a small step back, but did not ascend the stairs, not wishing to be superior but equal.

His attention shifted from the Lord to meet the gaze of each member of the Kenra family with warm eyes and a kind smile. "Thank you all for making the long journey. I know it is not an easy road but I do hope you enjoy your time in the Citadel." King Rowan bowed his head in deference, lowering himself, humbling himself before his guests in a way that was unbefitting for a King, but the exact man he was. Of the people, not over them.

His stance opened, waving his hand up toward the dais where his beautiful family watched and waited. "Allow me to introduce my family under far less ceremony," he jested with a laugh like the summer’s sun. "You are familiar with my wife, Valenya."

The Queen took a step forward, remaining tall and elegant overlooking the hall and introductions with the graceful distance of a ruler overseeing her subjects, not among them like her husband but above them. She studied the Kenras with a keen scrutiny, her mind’s quill noting their demeanor ease… Or in the young Lord’s case, a lack of propriety at the lack of finery. Were they trying to send a message that someone too kind, like her husband, would miss? Or was it simply ignorance or insolence? While she mentally crossed out the name Valerius and migrated it further down her list, her face remained a perfect mask of poise and prestige.

Delicate fingers gathered her ivory skirts as she lowered into a small curtsy. She did not drop as low as tradition demanded but low enough to be considered civil. Only her knees bent, back remaining straight as a pin and her head giving the smallest of bows. "Lord Kenra. Lady Kenra."

As the Queen stepped back, the King’s hand shifted toward Dorian who stood far more casually than ceremony dictated. His entire body was tilted, leaning into his shoulder that was pressed against the side of the throne. His hands were lazily cupped before him and his right leg was leisurely crossed in front of the other.

"My son and heir, Dorian." The King’s words never lost their levity, even though his smile shifted, betraying the discipline that sparked behind his eyes.

Dorian pushed off the throne, rocking himself upright before taking a step forward. His one loose curl bounced against his cheekbone with the movement, framing his handsome face and dark hazel eyes. His smile had hints of his father’s warmth along with a cunning sharpness that came from his mother. It curved to one side, a charming smirk that had become second nature to the point he no longer realized he was doing it.

Unlike his mother, he didn’t judge or size up the family before them, just simply took them in. His father’s wartime companion, weathered but jovial. A daughter with a cunning gaze and a commanding presence like his mother. And a son who looked like he wanted nothing more than to disappear, while dressed to stand out. Tall as a tower, a face to make any woman swoon, and muscles… hidden, but Dorian knew… He always knew. The young Lord, no doubt, was the type of man who was oblivious to his appeal and seemed far too… traditional to be interested in anything other than women. How disappointing.

The Prince tucked one arm behind his back while the other crossed his abdomen before lowering himself into a bow that lacked the formal precision his mother expected of him. While his head was low, he couldn’t fight a quiet chuckle that emerged like a jest that was whispered for only his ears. "My Lords, my Ladies, a pleasure."

The King waved him off with an incredulous scoff before beckoning forward both of the Princesses. "And my lovely daughters, Maeve and Rhea."

Both women stepped forward, a reflection of their parents, night and day. One harsh and unyielding with a sharp precision, cold and rigid like porcelain. The other was uncertain, with a warmth and softness that matched her father, malleable, but strong in her compassion. They both curtsied. Maeve was the picture of perfection she strove to be, a mirror of her mother in all of her elegance and poise. While Rhea was a little out of sync, her back wasn’t quite as straight and her movements were a bit strained beneath the multitude of fabric.

Maeve peeled away every layer of the family before them, rearranging and editing her list like her parchments laid before her. At first glance, her gaze snapped toward the silver owl clutching a sapphire, no doubt a declaration, but brazen and heavy handed to the point she had to refrain from rolling her eyes at the gesture. Then Valerius—she recalled from her notes—top of her list and highest prospective suitor looked every part a warrior, handsome too. But—her gaze trailed unabashedly down his body, taking in his worn riding attire—was underdressed, a grave mistake in the presence of royalty. Like sorting the pages of her mind, she took Valerius and slid him farther down in the stack, nestling him between Kaladan Bray and Niktos Velmorra.

Unbidden like a thought that slipped free before she could seize it, Maeve spoke. "Are those riding clothes?"

"Maeve!" Rhea gasped, her head snapping toward her sister, stunned at the judgement that fell so effortlessly from her sister’s mouth in the presence of others. Her cheeks flushed brighter than the red that adorned the Kenras’ attire from the secondhand embarrassment. Her gaze quickly fell to her hands as her fingers fiddled with the blue trim along the hem of her corset.

Behind them, Dorian snorted out a laugh, unable to hide his amusement at his ‘pristine’ sister slipping up less than an hour into the evening. The Queen shot him a sharp, sidelong glance which first pulled another laugh from him, before he averted his gaze and coughed in an attempt to mask the chuckle that still rumbled in his chest.

"Enough," the King snapped with a quiet sharpness so it would not draw undesired attention. He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he turned his attention back toward Lord Garrik. "Apologies for my children. They’ve grown so accustomed to bickering amongst themselves that they forget how to behave in the presence of our guests."

Lord Garrick had placed a hand over his heart and was beginning to bow to Queen Valenya when Princess Maeve’s words cut cleanly through the warmth of the introductions. His pleasant, sun-worn features creased in surprise—but not in offense, nor embarrassment.

Beside Valerius, Lady Lyra’s eyes flared for the barest of moments. Her hand tightened around the crook of Valerius’ arm, and she felt the fine hairs at the back of her neck prickle with heat. She kept her poise, her gaze shifting almost commiseratively to Princess Rhea as the young woman mouthed her sister’s name in reproach.

Lady Elara’s vulpine eyes closed slowly, as if some quiet instinct had been confirmed. When she opened them again, her features returned to their prior serenity, save for a respectful arch now touching her brow and mouth. The matriarch of House Kenra inclined her chin toward her husband, awaiting his reply.

“My King, my sincerest apologies,” Lord Garrick began, earnest and direct, his gaze holding Rowan’s without faltering. “You needn’t offer excuse—it is House Kenra that owes an explanation…”

With a resolute set to his jaw, Valerius released his arm from Lyra’s grasp and stepped forward, coolly interrupting his father. He clasped his hands behind his back and bowed—lower than his station or the moment demanded. When he straightened, he met each of the royals in turn with a steady, unguarded gaze, beginning with the King himself.

“Your Grace. My King. My Queen. And all of House Storvane,” Valerius said. “I apologize for my appearance. I assure you I am most honored—indeed humbled—to stand before the family to whom my house is fully and wholeheartedly pledged.”

His voice remained calm, even, and contrite, despite the thunder of nerves battering at his skull. “I offer that on the road from River’s End, my trunk was lost—and with it, all attire befitting this occasion.”

At last, Valerius turned his gaze to Princess Maeve. He met her haughty, striking attention without flinching. In that moment, it felt like the bravest thing he had ever done, and he pressed forward as if charging a line of leveled lances.

“I came adorned thus tonight,” he said plainly, “of the mind that it would be slightly less offensive than wearing nothing at all.”

Maeve held his gaze, unwavering and piercing, looking down at him from the slope of her nose as he addressed her directly and drew a breath closer. She held her ground, face unchanging and stoic. All the while an image, unbidden and vulgar, crawled to the forefront of her mind. A vision of Lord Valerius, just as he was but absent his tattered riding attire, unclothed before the entirety of court. Her pulse quickened, unsure if it was from the brazen comment so openly given or perhaps an odd curiosity. It nearly drew her eyes south… There was a flicker, but she kept them steadfast and locked on his own, even when she felt a warmth threaten to bloom across her cheeks. She remained unchanging and stubborn in her stance until a boisterous laugh rumbled to life from behind her, causing her to flinch and break eye contact.

Dorian was nearly doubled over, hand pressed to his stomach as his roar of laughter returned tenfold. "Now that would make courting far more interesting."

"Dorian," the Queen hissed, her voice like a knife cutting through the small gathering.

Meanwhile Rhea looked like nothing would make her happier than to disappear beneath her skirts and melt through the floor.

"I suppose…" Maeve cleared her throat, steeling her composure to push beyond her brother’s immaturity and meet the Lord’s gaze once again. "We should be thankful that not all of your adornments were lost to your travels, Lord Valerius," she replied, pointedly saying his name when it had yet to be readily given. All the implications said and unsaid were like a silent challenge, a move on the chessboard to show a glimpse at the knowledge she had been curating for months in preparation for this exact moment.

"There is no need to apologize, my Lords," the King interjected, sparing his children sidelong glances in a bid to command obeisance. He turned his attention back to Lord Garrick before letting it settle on Valerius. "It is unfortunate that the Gods frowned upon your journey." His gaze shifted toward the far side of the dais where Declan stood like a gargoyle in black with his back to the wall, a vigilant guardian that melted into the darkness of shadows rather than demanding attention. The King’s brows rose, an idea sparking, and he set to motion.

"Ser Declan," he called toward his silent sentinel. When he caught his son’s attention, he beckoned him closer with a small wave of two fingers.

Declan had been paying attention in the unseen ways most of the guard listened and watched like paintings that hung on the walls or how statues lurked at the end of the hall. He was invisible like the servants who roamed the Citadel, only seen when called upon or they deemed it so. He had mastered the skill of stoic attentiveness, unmoved by comments, humor, or scenes, but always watching. But when his father called his name, it tore through his vigil and demanded his presence.

He looked toward his father, brows furrowed in confusion. There was a moment where he hesitated, but heeded the call, loyal and dutiful as was expected of him. Declan approached, his right hand poised at his side, left loosely wrapped around the hilt of his sword. He stopped short of invading the gathering of nobles, but close enough to hear his King’s demands at a respectable distance.

"Your Grace." He bowed.

"Come here, son." The King waved him closer with a warm smile and casual gesture that went beyond formalities and rank.

Declan drew in a deep breath as his gaze drifted between the members of House Kenra and then his own family. He paused on Rhea for a beat, just long enough to see her warm, albeit unnerved smile of gentle reassurance. He closed the remaining distance, filling the space his father opened for him with an outstretched arm that braced him across his shoulders.

"Do you recall if we kept any of your old garments?"

"I, uh…" Declan’s smile became a little uneven as the question caught him off guard. He blinked once or twice trying to push beyond duty and into the younger man who was once a Prince. "I believe most of it remains in the wardrobe in my old chambers." He knew his father had the answer before he spoke. It was his wish to keep everything the way it was when Declan decided to step down and join the guard. That revelation didn’t require his assistance, but beneath it all he knew it was a way to include him as his son, even when position demanded otherwise.

"Wonderful!" The King clapped him against the back of the shoulder once before redirecting his smile toward the Kenras. "I think Lord Valerius might be a bit tall, but your old attire would serve him better than collecting dust," he concluded with a pleased nod. "You shall aid him with this tomorrow, yes?" While worded like a command, the King’s tone showed the gentleness of a father to a son, not a King to a subordinate.

Declan bowed his head with a small smile. "Of course. It would be my honor."

"Then it is settled." The King’s smile grew with a radiated warmth, pleased in knowing he was able to help in some small way. He gave his son one last pat to the back before releasing him, and letting him return to his post.

The King’s warmth, his kindness, and the magnanimous finality with which the matter had been concluded took a long moment to reach Valerius’s consciousness. When he loosed his words to the princess, the arrow had flown truer than he had ever imagined. For in truth, Valerius hadn’t envisioned at all—he had spoken, innocently brazen and daringly wholesome. The way the princess looked down upon him from her high place, imperious, impervious, beautiful, was like that of a poised blade glinting in the morning sun before biting deep.

Yet, no bite came. Something else had shimmered instead, subtle and so imperceptible that Valerius questioned whether he had seen it at all. What’s more—she had already known his name.

“Your Graces,” Valerius said at last, his mind finally catching up to the moment. Pulling his eyes from Maeve, he inclined his head first to the King, and then to Ser Declan. “You do me a kindness that I will never forget. Thank you, truly.”

Lord Garrick took the moment to step to Valerius and clap his son upon the shoulder. “Well,” the Kenran lord said, “there’s nothing quite like missing trousers to bring people together.” Garrick chuckled heartily at his own jest, the laughter somehow taking the edge off the lingering bite of the Queen’s rebuke of Dorian. “Though we Kenras have already thrown decorum to the wind, please allow me the indulgence of introducing my family.”

“Your Graces, my wife, Lady Elara Kenra,” Garrick continued, reaching out with the hand not resting upon Valerius’s shoulder to warmly indicate his spouse.

At her introduction, Lady Elara executed a perfect curtsy, inclining her head just so that her circlet of pearls fell aesthetically across her brow. “It is my most esteemed honor to see you again, Your Graces,” she said, sharp eyes demurring respectfully from King to Queen, and then across the Storvane progeny.

“Valerius, my son and heir,” Garrick added, squeezing Valerius’s shoulder, pride evident in his smile.

As Valerius bowed once more, he intentionally gave his attention to every single one of the royals. He recognized in that bare moment the King’s warmth, the Queen’s striking resoluteness, Prince Dorian’s chaotic charm, Princess Maeve’s lingering formidability, Princess Rhea’s obvious discomfort, and in Ser Declan a complicated dutifulness. His head swam as he took them all in—a realization that this truly was only the beginning of the intrigue to come. Valerius blew out a subtle breath of relief as his father moved on to introduce his sister, but the Kenran heir could not help but hazard one last glance toward the eldest princess.

“And finally, but certainly not last in my heart, my eldest daughter, Lyra.”

Like her mother, Lyra curtsied in a fashion that was courtly and well-honed—if less striking in its entirety than that of Lady Elara’s. Much as her brother had done, Lyra gave each Storvane the respect of her eyes. Heat still blossomed at the back of her neck from Princess Maeve’s cutting remark at Valerius, and she gave the eldest daughter her least regard. Conversely, Lyra found herself slightly smiling at Princess Rhea. The youngest royal had an awkward, innocent beauty to her that reminded Lyra of her brother—a soul perhaps naturally too pristine for the vulgarity of the court.

“It is such a joy to meet you all, Your Graces,” Lyra said. “The blessings your family has imparted upon House Kenra have been lauded within the halls of River’s End my entire life, and I am grateful for it.”

“Well said, my dear. Hear, hear!” Lord Garrick declared. Still beaming, the Lord of House Kenra at last completed his own bow to King and Queen. “My King, My Queen, the knotted sword of my house is yours to wield. So happy am I to once again join at your side for such a joyous occasion. May fortune favor both our fates, twining us together for generations to come.”

The royal siblings’ stirrings had settled as their father handled the matter swiftly with a selfless charity that colored all of his actions. Dorian’s laughter had eventually vanished beneath the soft roar of voices that filled the hall. Maeve remained portrait perfect, her posture and presence never faltering aside from her discerning gaze that would give its due respect during introductions but inevitably find its way back to Valerius. And Rhea’s discomfort eased when she caught sight of Lyra’s faint smile that only seemed to blossom when their eyes met. It was small and missable, but to Rhea it was a brief moment where she felt like she was seen through the chaos of her siblings. Her own smile, just as quiet and timid, grew like a silent exchange between both women, an unspoken understanding lost beneath the exuberance of their fathers.

"The halls of the Black Citadel shine brighter with the presence of you and your family, old friend. I look forward to the tales and revelries we shall share, and the fruitful prospect of strengthening our bonds further." The King’s smile widened as he gave Lord Garrick a parting hug with an ardent pat to his back that spoke of their years of companionship, not a King to a Lord, but two friends reunited after years apart. With a final bow from himself, followed by parting curtsies from the Queen, Maeve and Rhea, and a bow from Dorian, the King climbed back up the dais and reclaimed his place among his family.


With the formalities concluded and the King returned to his place upon the dais, the great hall seemed to exhale. Sound rushed back in like a tide long held at bay—voices swelling, laughter blooming, the scrape of chairs and the low, expectant hum of a court awakening to itself. Servants flowed between the gathered houses with trays of wine and silvered plates, and banners stirred in the high vaults above as if even the stone wished to listen.

House Kenra did not linger beneath the royal eye. Lord Garrick moved first, broad shoulders already turning toward familiar faces and old allies emerging from the press. His laughter rang soon after, warm and unmistakable, cutting through the din as he clasped forearms and drew men close in greeting. Lady Elara followed at a measured pace, her attention already divided—eyes sharp as she assessed the shifting geometry of the hall, noting who approached whom, who lingered too long, and which smiles rang hollow. Lyra remained with her mother for a time, answering polite overtures with grace and practiced warmth, her posture relaxed but her awareness keen. She watched the room as a hunter watches tall grass—patient, discerning, and wholly unfooled by ornament.

Valerius drifted more slowly, peeled away by necessity rather than intent. Lords approached with courteous nods and measured curiosity, some offering praise thinly veiled as appraisal, others testing him with questions of River’s End, of pirates, of steel and harvest and loyalty. He answered each in turn with the same steady candor, conscious of his bearing, of the worn jacket upon his shoulders, of the weight his name now carried in this place. Yet for all the voices that met his ear, for all the eyes that sought to measure him, his attention betrayed him in small, traitorous ways.

More than once, as he turned or shifted or paused between conversations, Valerius found his gaze straying—drawn back toward the dais, toward a figure framed in ivory and sapphire and restraint. Each time he corrected himself, grounding his thoughts as he would his stance in battle, reminding himself that the night was young and the court a dangerous place for idle fixations. And yet, the memory lingered all the same: a poised gaze held without yielding, a name spoken before it was offered, a presence sharp as a blade and just as difficult to forget.

Lyra noticed the pattern before Valerius did. She said nothing—only watched him from across the hall, one brow lifting almost imperceptibly as she took in the subtle tilt of his head, the fraction of a heartbeat too long his attention lingered in one direction. Suddenly ill at ease, Lyra shifted away, her thoughts uncertain. Looking up again, Lyra froze. Across the hall, half-hidden in the shadow of an arch near the dais, her eyes locked to the scrutiny of her uncle.

The Keeper of Secrets, Ser Torin Kenra, regarded her as if his stony expression veritably pulled the thoughts from her mind. A cold shiver thrilled down her spine, gooseflesh puckering her skin despite the warmth. The man lifted his chin, his face canting ever so slightly in a way that conveyed a message even across the span of the crowded hall.

I have seen what you have seen.



interactions ....|.... House Storvane ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir
4x Like Like
Hidden 5 mos ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Seen 4 hrs ago



#d8a7b1 ....|..... outfit .....|..... docks


Zahara stood motionless as the ship breathed around her, a living thing of timber and tide. The captain’s cabin had been cleared of its usual nautical clutter, leaving only the soft, ceaseless sway of the hull and the faint groan of wood adjusting to the sea. Lanternlight pooled warmly against the curved walls, turning brass fittings to liquid honey and deepening the shadows where sea spray had left salt-stain ghosts. She had removed her travel layers without assistance—habit, more than pride. The desert had taught efficiency young, and Zahara had never unlearned the instinct to rely first on herself. Now she stood in a simple linen shift, bare feet braced against the familiar pitch of the deck, hands folded loosely at her waist as Miren worked behind her. Her gown waited nearby, draped over a padded stand as though it, too, were aware of the moment it had been born for. Zahara regarded it for a heartbeat longer than necessary.

This was not who she had been.
But it was who she was being asked to become.

“Step,” Miren murmured, her voice softened by years of service. Zahara obeyed, lifting her arms as the dress was guided over her shoulders. The fabric, a heavy silk brocade woven through with threads of dusky gold, felt cool at first, then warmed almost immediately to her skin. The bodice settled with a gentle firmness like supportive hands placed at the small of the back during a prayer. Miren adjusted the seams, smoothing away every slight disruption the ship’s motion had dared to introduce. Zahara felt each tug and press as though from a distance; her attention turned inward.

She thought of home at dawn.
Of the way the first light caught the sandstone cliffs, turning them to fleeting fire.
Of her mother’s voice, low and patient, correcting her posture with a fingertip beneath the chin rather than a reprimand.

Gold was never meant to shout, her mother had once told her, fingers tracing the ancient torc usually found around Zahara’s neck.
It was meant to endure.

The sleeves were fastened next, their embroidered edges—a pattern of intertwined acanthus and sea-ivy—brushing like whispers against her wrists. When Miren stepped back at last, Zahara exhaled slowly, a breath she hadn’t known she was holding. The woman reflected in the brass mirror fixed to the wall was familiar and yet profoundly altered. The lines of her shoulders seemed surer, and the set of her jaw more defined. The quiet resolve she had always carried inward had been drawn outward now, given form in cut, colour, and drape.

“It fits you,” Miren said softly.

Zahara met her own eyes in the glass.

“Yes…it does,” she replied, and the word felt less like acceptance and more like a vow.

Miren stepped forward once more, this time lifting a necklace—a modest piece compared to the weighty torc Zahara had worn in the desert. A slender chain of gold from which hung a single dark stone, like a drop of ink suspended in honey. It came to rest in the hollow of her throat, Zahara’s fingers rising instinctively to brush the stone once.

“Your sister will hate that you look so composed,” Miren said softly, the observation devoid of malice.

Zahara’s lips curved.

“Saphira hates many things,” she replied.“I need not compete with such a long list.”

Beyond the cabin’s thick door, the sounds of the ship continued: the soughing of ropes, the distant calls of crew, the ceaseless sigh of water against the hull. They were sounds of a world in motion, finished with its carrying her toward a shore Zahara did not know. For a moment, she allowed herself to mourn the girl from the dunes, the one who could read the wind and sleep beneath the stars. If things went well, that girl was likely to recede, as her sister had predicted, like a halcyon memory, leaving behind an evolution woven from both past and promise, standing on the deck of a future she must now meet without flinching.

Zahara drew a steadying breath and squared her shoulders. Whatever awaited her beyond the gangplank, she would meet it as she had been taught to do. Mostly, she thought with a trace of internal tartness, because she had no other choice.

Choice was an advantage afforded to those whose worth was singular. Hers had always been collective, measured in harmony maintained, in tensions softened, and in outcomes made palatable for the greater house. From the moment the priests had murmured their divinations over her cradle, from the first time her father had looked upon her not as a daughter but as a tessera—a small, perfect piece of a larger political mosaic—her path had been circumscribed by utility. She had learned young that refusal was a form of indulgence, and indulgence was a luxury the merciless desert ecology could not sustain.

Instead, faith had filled the space where rebellion might have taken root. It was not a loud, evangelizing faith either, but a belief in endurance, in balance, and in the quiet power of yielding just enough to survive without breaking. Where Saphira met the world with resistance, and her brother Raelan braced himself like a cliff against the gale, Zahara had been cultivated to become the still point around which the storm broke, its fury dissipated by her calm.

She smoothed her hands down the dark, heavy fabric of her skirts, the action ritualistic. The girl who had whispered prayers into the windswept sand was gone now, her essence neatly folded and stored away within the woman the House required. Turning from the mirror, she met Miren’s patient gaze. The light from the lone lantern etched gentle lines on the younger woman’s face.

“I am ready,” Zahara said, the words final.

Miren nodded, a silent affirmation that was cut short by the soft creak of the cabin door opening. Zahara did not turn towards it and instead faced the mirror once more. She knew the cadence of that step as it was a rhythm learned long before she had words for it and as fundamental as her own heartbeat.

“May I?” her mother asked, standing framed in the doorway in the mirror’s reflection, robes unadorned with hair bound simply at the nape of her neck.

Zahara inclined her head. “Of course.”

Samira entered, and the door clicked shut behind Miren as she took her leave. For a moment, her mother said nothing. Her gaze was an appraising instrument, moving over the gown and the way Zahara held herself within it. She stepped closer, close enough that Zahara could sense her presence like a change in atmospheric pressure before feeling the cool touch of her fingers. By habit, two fingers lifted Zahara’s chin, angling her gaze a fraction higher.

“You are holding your breath,” Samira observed, her voice quiet but inexorably clear.

Zahara exhaled, a slow, controlled release of air as she had been drilled. The rigid line of her shoulders descended just enough for Samira’s keen eyes.

“I wore a face like that once, you know? On the very day I was presented to your father.”

“I imagine that was a different sort of day compared to this one.” Zahara replied, her tone neutral. She knew the story of her parents' marriage well enough. Samira had been little more than a girl of 18, brought from her family's holdings to wed the scion of the great Al’Seren House.

Samira’s lips curved. “It was. But the architecture of the feeling was the same. The anxiety. The uncertainty. The disquieting sense that a room full of people had already decided who you were meant to be long before you had finished deciding it for yourself.” Her hand slid from Zahara’s chin to her shoulder, its weight both grounding and evanescent. “I remember thinking that if I stood perfectly still and only said the correct words and nothing more, the moment would pass cleanly over me. That I might be spared any visible mistakes.”

Zahara glanced at their joined reflection. “Were you?”

“No,” her mother admitted, the word devoid of regret nonetheless. “But I learned it did not need to. I learned that even mistakes could be weathered as long as you remained present within them.” She met Zahara’s eyes squarely in the glass. “Believe me or not, whatever path opens before you today, favourable or otherwise, will not be decided by a single step taken imperfectly. It will be shaped by what you continue to be, step after step, after the misstep is long forgotten.”

Samira’s hand gave a final, gentle squeeze before falling away. “You must always remember that you come from a land that does not reward perfection,” she said, her voice low with conviction.“Perfection is brittle. It shatters. Our desert rewards only persistence.”

From drought, gold. The House words surfaced in Zahara’s mind, their simple sound belying a lifetime of exacting truth. “I understand.”

Samira nodded, stepping back; the purpose of her visit was achieved, and the momentary lacuna of anxiety within Zahara was now closed as far as she appeared concerned.

For Zahara, however, the true test of those words would begin the moment she stepped off this ship, in ways she could not have predicted if she’d tried.



interactions ....|.... miren, samira ............... mentions ....|.... saphira, raelan, kaelan ............... collabs ....|.... none



kaelan ....|..... outfit .......... samira ....|..... outfit .......... zahara ....|..... outfit .......... saphira ....|..... outfit .......... raelan ....|..... outfit ............... the great hall


The Great Hall of the Black Citadel was a space carved for power to wait in. Its vaulted ceiling seemed to swallow sound, lending every murmur a conspiratorial feel. Across the vast expanse, the great houses of the realm stood in their own constellations of silk and jewels, each an emblem of histories long enough to become myth and of grudges older than their heirs. Zahara stood with House Al’Seren, of course, one such power gathered behind the weight of her name. It was an odd thing, though, to be surrounded by all these figures she had been taught to revere or fear since childhood and still feel as though the room belonged to none of them. They were guests here, their presence a contingent privilege granted by their royal hosts, and the stone itself seemed to remember that.

Lord Kaelen, her father, wore an easy posture beside her, the deceptive calm of a man who knows his own strength. Near him, Samira stood in her unadorned gown, a stark contrast to the glittering panoply of the other high-born women. Yet it could be argued that her mother’s presence was the kind that did not require ornament to be felt in the first place. There was something to her that made Zahara’s chest ease and tighten in the same breath; it was both a comfort and a reminder that composure was not optional tonight, no matter how wise her earlier advice about having patience with herself had been.

And Saphira…well….

Zahara did not turn her head to find her sister. She could feel her the way one felt heat near a flame, even across a short distance. Saphira occupied space with her usual defiance, all sharp elegance and restless energy caged behind a polite expression. Where Zahara’s was left to flow over her shoulders, Saphira’s brown hair was swept up and back, braided in such a way to expose the clean line of her throat and the proud set of her jaw. No loose tendrils softened the look—every strand had been disciplined into place, as though even her hair understood the necessity of control at this moment. The gown she wore was black velvet, with a keyhole cut close through the bodice before falling into a full, weighty skirt, its surface embroidered in intricate gold. The pattern caught the light in flashes, an adornment that did not ask to be admired so much as noticed. And heavens did Zahara take notice of it all.

The rose had never denied her thorny sister’s striking beauty, which seemed to rival her equally striking personality. Even in childhood, when their faces held a closer resemblance, it was Saphira who inevitably seemed to her the brighter, more captivating flame. It had never felt like a slight, merely one of many differences Zahara had learned to live beside rather than compete with.

It was then that Zahara allowed herself to voice the conclusion of her assessing glance.

“You look...” she began, “formidable, by the way.”

Saphira scoffed. “Well, I should hope so, considering our circumstances.”

Raelan, their younger brother, lingered at Saphira’s side like a restless hawk tethered to a perch. Even in formal attire, his posture spoke of open skies and vast distances, utterly incongruous with the crowded, perfumed hall. He seemed to draw into himself, as if the very air was an affront to his desert-born senses. Overhearing their exchange, however, his gaze shifted between his sisters, and a measured thoughtfulness settled over his features. He brought a hand to his chin, the gesture considered rather than casual.

“For what it’s worth, you both look…beautiful.” The word sounded almost prosaic on his tongue, as if it were a simple, factual report from a scout, unadorned and therefore completely truthful on his part.

“And as ever, you excel at stating the obvious, brother,” Saphira replied, though the barb lacked its usual edge.

Zahara offered a softer counterpoint, her tone diplomatic. “Ah, but it is the obvious that is so often overlooked. The reminder is appreciated. Thank you, Raelan.”

A shared silence passed between the three of them, a moment of rare alignment sure to make their father satisfied if not elated.

It was then all shattered, not by a bell but by a voice.

"Presenting Princess Rhea Storvane, escorted by the King’s firstborn son and the Captain of the King’s Guard, Declan Storvane."

All other sounds died. Every head turned as one, and the collective gaze of the realm fixed upon the top of the grand staircase before them. The moment of waiting was over.

Zahara witnessed the rest of the events unfold with the detached focus of someone trained in the art of purposeful invisibility. From across the hall, Princess Rhea’s laughter reached her once she’d descended the steps with her brother—a bright, surprisingly unstudied sound that seemed to defy the room’s ossified grandeur in its levity. Zahara’s gaze then drifted to the princess’s elder sister, Maeve, whose entrance, in contrast with Rhea’s, depicted her as the living paragon of royal discipline. She was, in every sense, the princess she had been sculpted to be.

And then there was Prince Dorian.

Gods, Dorian.

He moved through the press of nobility alongside his sister as though the hall had been constructed solely for his passage. He did not merely look at the assembled lords and ladies as he did; his gaze seemed to collect them, sweeping with an open, appraising curiosity that was both flattering and disarming if the nearby murmured commentary was anything to go by. Zahara felt the warm current of that attention brush past her as palpable as a draft. She did not need to look up to know the moment it arrived. She had been taught to read a room’s subtext before she could read common letters, to feel the tidal shifts of power and notice precisely when they bent in her direction. She could have lifted her chin. Could have met his penetrating gaze and allowed herself to be counted among the few whose breath caught at his notice.

But she did not.

Instead, Zahara inclined her head a fraction as if suddenly absorbed by the intricate embroidery at her cuff. Some forms of attention, she understood, were best sidestepped entirely rather than courted. To be drawn into that particular orbit was to become a satellite, and she preferred, for now, to remain a fixed and observing star.

A soft, considering sound escaped Saphira, barely louder than the whisper of her own skirts. “Mm. He has a bit of a girl’s face, don’t you think?”

The observation, so blunt and unexpected, momentarily caught Zahara off guard. She turned, expecting to see a glint of provocation in her sister’s eyes. Instead, she found only a cool, appraising curiosity, as if Saphira were evaluating a piece of art or a new breed of horse.

“It’s the mouth, I think,” Saphira continued, her gaze following the prince’s progress. “Or perhaps the hair. Too soft by half for a man who’s meant to know how to swing a sword.” She spoke as though discussing the attributes of a tapestry, a detached analysis of a subject who could one day be considered a potential match for any eligible woman in the hall, including the two of them.

Beside Saphira, Raelan issued a wholly undignified snort. The sound was a minor detonation in the slightly hushed atmosphere, drawing a few glances from nearby nobles. Samira’s glare was immediate, a silent injunction, while Lord Kaelen merely raised a single brow.

“Apologies,” Raelan muttered, clearing his throat with exaggerated effort. “The mountain air is…quite dry.”

Zahara did not react. The practiced mask of polite disinterest settled over her features once more, seamless as poured wax. Her eyes followed the final movements toward the raised dais, where the last of the royal heirs took their places. Then, as the master of ceremonies drew another breath, her attention was pulled inexorably back to the head of the grand staircase.

“All hail Rowan Storvane. The People’s King, Sunderer of Thrones, the Scion of Stonefallow, and the Iron Shield of the Ninefold. Alongside his wife and Queen Valenya Storvane, formerly of House Dorneth of the Phorian Coast.”

The King and Queen descended, he moving with a stately gait that belied his years while she was his perfect counterpoint, her composure radiant and unyielding. Together, they took their places at the heart of the dais, the living apex of the realm’s power.

When the King finally spoke, the hall did not merely listen; it held its breath.

“Lord and Ladies of the Ninefold, welcome.

It has been too long since the banners of every hold flew together under one roof. Looking out at this hall, I see more than just old friends and trusted allies; I see the future of our kingdom reflected in the faces of our sons and daughters.

We have weathered tyrants, loss and seasons of plenty. But Aethoria is only as strong as the bonds that bring us together. We invited you here not merely for sport or revelry, but to ensure that those bonds endure for generations to come.

Let the following months be defined by honest conversation and new friendships. And may your time within these walls be as pleasant as it is purposeful.

The Great Hall is yours. Let us make meaningful introductions, and then we feast.”


A roar of approval surged upward, the formal tension shattering like a wave upon a shore. The prologue of pageantry was over. Now commenced the intricate, delicate, and often perilous dance of politics, with each great house given its moment to approach the throne. Zahara observed the first few exchanges, including House Kenra’s. She noted the obvious details, such as Lord Kenra’s sonorous laugh, the King’s genial response, and the careful choreography of bows and smiles. And then, with a subtle shift in the atmosphere around her, she noticed her father step forward. Their turn had come.

Her father moved with the unhurried certainty of a man who had navigated these waters for decades. He did not look back at his family. He didn't need to. They each knew their cue. Zahara fell into step behind her mother, with Saphira linking her arm with her own beside her and Raelan bringing up the rear, his earlier amusement now buried beneath a veneer of solemn duty.

The walk toward the dais felt inordinately long, each footfall a pronounced beat on the polished stone. Zahara was acutely aware of the weight of countless eyes, the hushed appraisal, the silent calculations being made in the minds of their rivals and potential allies. The air itself seemed to thicken with all the reviviscent history and unspoken ambition abound.

When her father stopped before the royal family, the space around him seemed to settle, the way desert sands grow still when the wind finally dies. Only then did Zahara allow her gaze to lift, taking them in at close range, the observation lasting only a second before she lowered her eyes again, a portrait of respectful deference.

Kaelen inclined his head in greeting, a dip of respect that stopped well short of a bow—the gesture of a peer who acknowledges authority without surrendering his own.

“My King. My Queen,” he said, his tone neither loud nor overly restrained, the very sound of diplomacy itself. “House Al’Seren thanks you for your hospitality and the honour of your invitation.”

While the King was never one to stand on ceremony, there was some level of expected decorum in moments like those. If it was just Rowan and Kaelen, two men sharing a drink and conversation it would have gone unnoticed, but they were not sharing war stories over ale beside a late night fight that had died to embers in the hearth. This was the Great Hall, a formality of welcome and introductions beneath the shroud of fealty and elegance. There were expectations—many of the royals—but of the nobles as well. Deference. Respect.

The King noted the lack of a bow, the way the Lord remained tall, a desert sentinel thrust into court without sacrificing his command. While he could respect the strength, it also came with a breath of defiance, whether intentional or not. But Rowan was not the type of man to create a scene or demand fidelity, he bridged gaps with humility and understanding. “My Lords. My ladies.” He didn’t lower himself from the dais, but he pressed his hand to his chest and bowed his head. “It is I who is honored to receive you all in these halls.”

The Queen on the other hand, was not so quick to look past a slight, no matter how small. It was proper and expected of every man and Lord to bow before royalty, before the King. Every subject of Aethoria should know their place, from the frosted peaks of Ironcrag to the desert oasis of the Sunderlands. House Al’Seren was part of the Ninefold and answered to the King. They should act as such.

Without a word, Valenya, who had been impassive and still like a statue carved of marble, stepped forward to stand beside her husband. She was a formidable presence in her stoicism, harsh scrutiny carved with years of practice and draped in silk. Her hands were cupped before her, resting against her extravagant skirts as she studied the House molded from the desert sun and barren Sunderlands. “You should bow before your King.” The Queen’s words carved through the silence, sharp but quiet like a blade slipped between the ribs: quick, efficient, and quiet.

She did not draw attention. Not because she didn’t want to, but to show her husband the respect she demanded of the Lords. If it had been up to her, she would have made an example of them, shaming them before court so the other nobles would be aware of the type of people they broke bread with. Formalities demanded propriety.

Rowan tensed the minute his wife’s lips parted, drawing in a sharp breath before sparing her a quick sidelong glance, before promptly masking whatever thoughts he had behind a jovial laugh and warm smile. “My love,” he spoke up as his hand raised to press against the small of her back, dominant and commanding in its silent warning that only she could feel. “I am sure Lord Kaelan meant no offense. It has been many years since he has been to court. Spare him some grace.”

Behind them, the royal children observed the interaction like standing upon cracked thin ice, unmoving like one breath might cause it to splinter. Maeve’s posture and poise was immaculate, unbroken and unflinching, watching with the same scrutinizing gaze that was reflected in her mother’s eyes. While Rhea and Dorian had both gone tense, exchanging concerned glances without sharing a single word, an entire conversation passed through facial expression alone.

Zahara felt the heat of the court’s attention settle upon her family, a pressure that was as palpable as the desert sun. Every lord and lady was a silent auditor, dissecting their posture, their expressions, every minute reaction to the Queen’s unexpected interruption.

Her mother, Samira, did not flinch. Her spine remained a rod of iron, her eyes lowered in a show of respect that held not a trace of submission. In contrast, Zahara heard the barely-contained rustle of discomfort behind her, and beside her, Saphira went rigid. Her fingers, linked through Zahara’s arm, tightened into a vice, nails biting through fabric to skin. Zahara could practically hear the furious grinding of her sister’s teeth and could all too easily picture the storm gathering on her face, mercifully hidden by her bowed head.

Without turning, Zahara moved. She gently disentangled her arm only to slide it around Saphira’s waist, pulling her close in a brief, firm squeeze. The gesture was a silent language between them: You are not alone. And for the love of all the gods, do not speak. Please.

Lord Kaelen, at the centre of it all, did not bristle. He offered no hurried correction either, which would have been its own form of challenge. Instead, with a statesman’s coolheadedness, he merely inclined his head again, slower this time, as if in thoughtful concession.

“Forgive me, my King. My Queen. It has been some time since I last stood in this hall. If I were to wager, I would say not since the birth of my son.” A faint, recollective crease touched the corner of his mouth. “The deep desert teaches its own manners, and old habits return more easily than one expects. They are, it seems, written in the sand from which we come.”

Only then, having framed the moment as one of nostalgic oversight rather than deliberate slight, did he complete the motion—a deep and perfectly executed bow directed to the King.

Rowan descended the stairs to the dais, meeting Lord Kaelan where he stood before finishing his bow. A hand, strong but kind, extended and rested upon the man’s shoulder in silent reassurance and understanding. “All is forgiven.” His smile was warm, bright like the setting summer sun. “My wife is a paragon of expectations that even I cannot meet. You may take a man from his home, but the stone remains.”

“But nevertheless,” the King gave the man another gentle pat to the shoulder. “Let us be through with all this pomp, so we can stop strutting around like peacocks and enjoy good food and fine company.” His free hand swept through the air toward his awaiting family before settling on his wife who still stood a few steps forward on the edge of the dais. “You all have already met my wife, Valenya.”

The Queen bowed her head, as was expected, but her curtsy was not deep with perfection. She did not lower herself until her knee nearly swept the stone floor. She merely lowered herself an inch or two before standing back upright. No words were spoken, just a silent gaze, sharp and scrutinizing as it took in every member of the Al’Seren house. They all presented themselves as pristine creatures of the desert: dark hair, olive skin, draped in their obsidian and gold. By presentation alone, Valenya would have plucked one of the daughters and matched her with Dorian. But seeing their father’s pride—because that’s what it was, pride, not an accidental slip of the mind—House Al’Seren found themselves at the bottom of her own list. Pride was earned with a crown, not bought with gold.

Only when she had finished taking each and every one of them in, Valenya took her skirts in her hands and returned to her spot beside the throne and her daughter, once again watching and unmoving, like a woman chiseled from cold marble.

Zahara knew from years of training when a room’s entire axis subtly shifted toward a single presence. Rowan Storvane did not command attention by demanding it; he drew it the way warmth drew bare skin toward the sun. When his hand came to rest on her father’s shoulder, she felt the collective breath of the hall ease, a palpable loosening of tension that allowed sound and movement to seep back into the silence.

Relief stirred within her. Thank the Gods .

Yet her relief was not born from any fear that her father would falter, for she had never doubted his ability to weather the moment. It came, instead, from the King’s choice of instrument. He had wielded understanding rather than authority. Watching from beneath lowered lashes, Zahara absorbed the nuance of the exchange: the easy warmth of Rowan’s smile, the way his words deftly reframed the lapse as cultural difference rather than personal defiance. You may take a man from his home, but the stone remains. It was said lightly. Kindly. And yet Zahara felt the truth of it settle somewhere deep and immovable within her.

Then the Queen stepped forward.

Valenya Storvane’s curtsy was correct—technically so—but pared down to its barest, most economical form. Zahara lowered her head in turn, spine straight, hands folded neatly, every line of her body a testament to long hours of disciplined instruction. She did not meet the Queen’s gaze. She did not need to. She could feel it upon her anyway, cool and appraising.

She had the distinct impression of being catalogued. She was acutely aware of how they must appear to this intimidating queen dressed in the colours of a land that bowed to no winter. They were creatures shaped by heat and scarcity, honed by austerity. In this moment, Zahara thought, they were all unyielding stone, and the Queen was a woman who decidedly preferred things that bent.

A cold epiphany crystallized within her. This might very well be the end of her prospects before they had ever truly begun. Not through any fault of her own, not through a poorly chosen word or an imperfect bow, but by the simple, brutal law of perception. It was as though a ledger had been closed, her name inscribed neatly into a margin marked unsuitable. A peculiar injustice settled in her chest—the injustice of being dismissed before being given even the chance to err.

The thought was a vertigo, a sudden void beneath her feet that threatened to buckle her knees.

And then, just as quietly, her legs held firm.

Her mother’s voice surfaced unbidden, steady as a remembered hand at her back. Whatever path opens before you will not be decided by a single step taken imperfectly. Zahara drew a slow breath, letting it ground her. If this were an imperfect beginning, then it would simply have to be followed by something better, she decided. The only question was how.

“My son and heir, Dorian.” The King’s hand moved toward the Prince who leaned casually against the side of the throne, absent his mother’s poise and prestige.

Dorian felt less inclined for the dramatics following his mother. Her words left the intimate introductions weighted beneath a cloud of tension that no one wished to draw attention to. Under other circumstances he might have taken his time not just observing but taking in each of the young ladies and their brother. Dark beauties of the desert, no doubt. Nothing to scoff at. But he could wait. He had a feast and ball and half of a year to learn more without his mother’s disdainful cloud tainting everything it shadows.

He gave House Al’Seren a charming smile, all light and warmth like his father’s. One hand pressed to his chest while the other tucked behind his back, and he lowered himself into a graceful bow. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, my Lords and Ladies.” Dorian stood back upright, his gaze momentarily lingering on the daughter with a piercing gaze that rivaled his sister’s. It piqued his interest. She looked like the type of woman who had a lot to say or an interesting perspective, if nothing else. He cocked a brow and his smile tilted but a fraction. Later, he told himself, over wine. He nodded his head one last time, then slowly turned and resumed his place leaning against the throne with his thumbs lazily hooked in his belt.

Where Rowan’s presence had been like warmth and Valenya’s like a gathering pressure, there was something altogether more unencumbered in the way Dorian Storvane leaned against the high-backed chair beside the throne. It was as though the seat of power were a casual piece of furniture. Still, his bow to them was proper. Impeccable, in fact. But there was a quality to the expression on his face after that made Zahara’s fingers tighten, almost imperceptibly, in the dark folds of her gown. A challenge? No, too direct. An invitation? Not quite that, either. It was the look of a man who had spotted an intriguing anomaly he fully intended to examine more closely at his leisure.

She glanced to the side without turning her head, the movement so slight it barely qualified as one at all. Her sister stood close enough that Zahara could feel the tension coiled beneath her skin, the barely leashed impatience, and the hunger to be seen. No, not quite just that. To be chosen.

The realization settled quietly within her.

Ah.

So that was the shape of it. What had caught the prince’s eye was the constellation–the promise of sharpness and fire all wrapped in gold-threaded black, not the single star he happened to pass first. Zahara’s fingers loosened their grip on her skirts, the understanding arriving without any attendant bitterness. Instead, a strange relief washed through her. Whatever casual curiosity the prince carried would naturally find its way to where it was most likely to be fed. That was simply the nature of such things.

And sometimes, Zahara understood with a strategist’s calm, it was enough to be the one who stood just outside the brightest light. The one who observed, who calculated, and who, when necessary, knew precisely how to angle such a beam.

“And my beautiful daughters, Maeve and Rhea.”

The Princesses took a step forward in unison, but where Rhea lowered herself into a respectable curtsy—that would have looked clumsy in comparison to her sister—Maeve followed in their mother’s footsteps. She didn’t lower fully, giving a shadow of what was proper like she too was offended.

Rhea’s attention snapped to her sister as the secondhand embarrassment warmed her chest and painted her cheeks a soft pink. She didn’t know what came over her or what led her to be so brazen. Perhaps it was the guilt of association that she couldn’t avoid, or the prospect of being painted in the same villainous light, or maybe she was simply rueful to start six months off on the wrong foot with every family staying in their home. Whatever the reasoning, it was enough to cause action.

She closed the space between herself and her sister, then took Maeve’s forearm in a tight grasp. It wasn’t strong enough to cause pain, but forceful enough that it held the silent command of authority. Rhea guided them both down into another curtsy, a proper one.

Maeve’s eyes went wide at the bold move from her otherwise timid sister. Her gaze was sharp and incredulous like Rhea had given her a far bigger insult than anything the Lords were capable of. She had two options, tear herself free and escalate everything further, or concede, begrudgingly. She was not the type of woman to heed other’s wishes or debase herself before the entirety of court, but her sister left her little choice. Her jaw clenched tight and nostrils flared, but she lowered herself.

“We are honored to make your acquaintance.” Contrary to her sister’s bitterness, Rhea tried her best to match her father’s and Dorian’s warmth. She gave the family opposite her a smile while her head was still bowed. It was more timid and apprehensive, but no less sincere. She knew her kindness couldn’t bridge the fissure that was split in two by her mother and sister, but if nothing else she could sympathize.

The moment they both stood back upright, Maeve tore her arm free and found her spot beside their mother once again, sparing her sister sidelong glances like daggers that said they would have words. Rhea on the other hand lingered near the edge of the dias, like a fragile olive branch or gentle support for her father when no one else stepped forward.

A strange, almost aching fondness bloomed within Zahara as she watched the younger princess. In Rhea’s gesture, she saw something deeply familiar: the instinct to mend rather than confront, to place oneself in the breach and hope it held. As Maeve wrenched herself free and retreated to her mother’s side with imperious disdain, Zahara did not follow her. Instead, her gaze remained on Rhea, who lingered at the edge of the dais as though unsure whether she had overstepped or not gone far enough. I should approach her later, Zahara decided. Given the chance, she would talk with her. Perhaps even befriend her.

It was after all the initial introductions had settled that her father finally spoke again.

“Your Majesties,” Lord Kaelen said, inclining his head once more. This time, the gesture was executed with unimpeachable clarity. “You have raised remarkable children. Each bears the weight of your house differently, yet each does so with conviction. That is no small feat. It speaks to strength. And to care.”

That is one way to put it, Zahara thought, the observation dry and internal.

Only then did Kaelen turn, gesturing with an open hand toward the woman standing just ahead of Zahara.

“My wife,” he said—and there it was, that subtle but unmistakable change in timbre that always followed her mother’s introduction. “Lady Samira of the Deep Desert.”

Zahara watched as her mother stepped forward and lowered into a curtsy. The movement was fluid and graceful, a study in controlled motion despite the restrictive formality of the occasion.

“I am honoured to be in your presence, Your Majesties,” Samira said, her voice calm, clear, and entirely devoid of theatrical flourish as she rose.

“And our children,” Kaelen continued, his hand moving in a slight arc that encompassed them all without favour or distinction.“Zahara, Saphira, and Raelan.”

At the sound of her name, a ripple of nerves stirred within Zahara’s chest, despite her every effort to quell them. This—this—was the moment all her years of preparation had narrowed toward. Not the endless hours memorizing genealogies, nor the meticulous study of etiquette, but the instant her name left her father’s lips and entered the immutable record of the court.

She drew a steadying breath and stepped forward in unison with her siblings as their own names were called. Raelan executed a clean, respectful bow—a soldier’s instinct refined into courtly form. Zahara and Saphira lowered into a synchronized curtsy, its depth calibrated to be neither subservient nor presumptuous. Just right, as old Safir Dumein would have said with an approving tilt of his head.

When Zahara rose, she lifted her gaze first to the King, meeting his warmth with poised composure. Then to the Queen. Valenya’s scrutiny was incisive, a pressure that seemed to test the very material of her being, searching for any hidden fracture or softness. Zahara did not shrink from it. Her spine remained unyielding, her hands steady at her sides. If the Queen sought weakness, she would not find it in Zahara’s bearing.

She inclined her head once more, another gesture of respect.

“Your Majesties,” Zahara said, her voice as calm and clear as still water. “House Al’Seren is honoured to stand before you.”

King Rowan stood patiently attentive, paying each member of the Al’Seren House their due respect as they had done for his family. He repaid every bow and curtsy with another bow of his own, perhaps not customary but done all the same. His gaze lingered on the eldest daughter as she addressed him confidently while the rest of her siblings remained silent. There was an air about her that felt more like a royal rather than a Lord’s daughter. In another life, he might have arranged something between her and Declan. Something in his soul could almost conjure the image of what could have been, rulers far better than he was. But that was no longer his reality and Dorian… Well, he was Dorian.

His smile grew, warm and welcoming as he clapped his hands together. “You have a lovely family, my Lord.” The King took his time finding each word, meeting the gazes of each member of the man’s house as he did so. “You also have my utmost respect for raising such remarkable daughters. As a young man, I always thought it would be the boys, returning home broken and bleeding, that would send me into an early grave. But daughters…” His voice trailed off as he glanced up toward Rhea atop the dais with an affectionate smile laced with playful contempt. The Princess’s face might have flushed faintly, but her smile never faltered. She even managed a faint, guilty laugh when her father gave her a quick wink before turning his attention back toward Lord Kaelan. “Well… War is easier than two daughters some days.” Then he laughed, warm and jovial like two old friends reminiscing in old memories. The slight was already long forgotten like dust in the wind.

“Your Grace,” Kaelan replied, his tone warm and carrying the cadence of a man who had raised children beneath harsher suns than these. “If that is so, then I count myself fortunate to have survived them thus far.” A flicker of dry humour touched his eyes. “Though I suspect I owe my continued health less to skill than to patience—and to their mother.”

Zahara noted that, as ever in public, her mother's expression revealed little. Yet a distinct, quiet pride seemed to radiate from the very stillness of her posture.

Then, Zahara tilted her head in a gesture of thoughtful consideration. “Respectfully, Father,” she began, her voice gentle yet clear, “I’ve often believed that daughters are only a trial when they insist on being heard.” Her gaze brushed past her sister—a brief, intentional glance. “And some of us,” she added, her tone still deceptively mild, “have never cultivated a particular talent for silence.”

She inclined her head towards her father with a slight, graceful shrug. “That is all.”

Zahara did not turn to witness the effect of her words on their intended recipient. She did not need to. She simply counted in her head. In three, two, one…

“But I’ve said nothing that wasn’t required of me this entire time,” Saphira replied, lifting her chin a fraction.

“Up until now,” Raelan amended, following his comment with another one of his soft, unconvincing coughs, suddenly absorbed in the intricate patterns of the floor beneath their feet as Saphira turned to glare at him.

A telltale blush suffused Saphira’s cheeks as the realization that she’d been baited caught up with her. She ducked her head, muttering,“Well, yes…of course.”

Lord Kaelan’s chuckle was a quiet, almost private sound with all of this. “Well,” he said, addressing the King once more with a light, diplomatic tone, “it seems your generous words, Your Grace, have finally given my children the confidence to speak their minds. A dubious gift, perhaps, but a gift all the same.”

Up on the dais, Rhea’s hand rose to cover her mouth to try and stifle the small giggle that slipped free. Behind her, Dorian’s chuckle was louder, unbidden and unrestrained, similar in cadence with his father whose smile brightened with a roar of laughter. Meanwhile, the Queen and Maeve exchanged looks of incorrigible annoyance. It was not the first time, nor likely the last, where the two women would be an island of their own, so wrapped up in decorum and pretension that they forgot what it was like to laugh or simply live.

The King beamed at the other Lord, but more importantly, his children. “I would have it no other way,” his gaze lingered on the youngest daughter for a fraction longer, like a gentle offering of understanding rather than chastisement for speaking out of turn. “My children often share their candor, even when they shouldn’t.” He spared a glance up over his shoulder, catching Rhea’s gaze. Her cheeks quickly flushed as her smile turned a bit bashful and guilty. He then looked back to Lord Kaelan and lightly clapped his hands together. But, I feel life is far too short to be anything but our true selves. I welcome you all to speak freely within these halls. Truth might not always be kind, but I prefer a painful truth rather than a liar’s knife in my back.”

He shook his head and waved his hand lazily, as if telling himself he was rambling far too much. “Apologies. That’s quite enough of my pontificating.” The King laughed quietly at himself. “Once again, thank you, my Lord, for honoring us with your presence in our home. I look forward to building lasting friendships with you and your family.” With that, he bowed his head one last time before turning and heading back up the dias. At the top, he looked over at Rhea beside him, affectionately taking her arm and guiding her back to her place beside her brother.

Lord Kaelen accepted the King’s words with an inclination of his head. If Rowan’s candour surprised him, he gave no sign. Instead, a softened expression settled upon his features, one that spoke of genuine recognition rather than mere flattery.

“Your Grace,” he said simply, his hand coming to rest briefly over his heart.

The moment the King turned away, concluding their formal audience, felt like the release of a long-held breath. The tension in Zahara’s shoulders eased, though the languor of being observed did not wholly leave her. They remained in the Great Hall, after all, beneath the gaze of rival houses and the silent judgment of the carved stone arches far above, which now drank in the resurgent murmur of conversation and the soft rustle of silk.

With a statesman’s grace, Lord Kaelen stepped back from the dais. His hand found the small of Samira’s back—a touch so familiar it spoke of decades shared beneath the desert sun. He guided his family in a retreat from the royal presence, leading them back toward the alcove where House Al’Seren had first waited, its limited shade now feeling less like a holding cell and more like a refuge. Around them, the court’s attention, like a slow-turning tide, began to drift elsewhere, though Zahara knew their interlude in the spotlight would be dissected in whispers long into the evening.



interactions ....|.... house storvane ............... mentions ....|.... house kenra (briefly) ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir
3x Like Like 2x Thank Thank
Hidden 4 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 3 days ago



einarr ...|... outfit ........ serene ...|... outfit ........ elrik ...|... outfit ........ selja ...|... outfit ........ emil ...|... outfit ........ lei ...|... outfit ........ the great hall


Ironcrag had taught Einarr that love was a liability, a softness the cold would punish without mercy, yet Roric Storvane entered his life like a quiet defiance of everything the mountains had ever demanded of him. Roric was good in a way Einarr had not known men could be, not soft, but principled, kind without naivety, just without cruelty. By his side, Einarr learned that strength did not need to be cruel to endure, that justice could be carried with open hands instead of clenched fists. He stayed away from Ironcrag longer than tradition allowed, letting himself thaw in Roric’s presence, becoming someone gentler, someone his people would not have understood. Einarr did not care, because Roric loved him as he was becoming, not as Ironcrag had forged him to be.

The end did not come on a battlefield, but in a polished courtyard meant to disguise violence as honor. When King Leoric demanded noble women as concubines, Rhea Storvane was named among them, and Roric answered that insult with steel instead of silence. Einarr stood among the onlookers as the duel was declared lawful, his heart pounding with dread he could not explain. Roric fought brilliantly, precise, relentless, righteous, and Einarr saw victory within reach, saw the king falter beneath the weight of his own sins. For one breathless moment, it seemed justice would be done cleanly, in the open light of day.

It was stolen from him in an instant. As Roric raised his blade for the killing blow, a king’s guard drove a spear through his back, the sound wet and final in a way Einarr would hear forever. The king staggered away alive, dishonor clinging to him like rot, while Roric collapsed to the stones, blood blooming beneath him. Einarr moved without thought, caught Roric as he fell, and felt the warmth leaving his body far too quickly. Roric tried to speak, tried to smile, and then there was nothing left but weight and silence.

Something in Einarr died with him. Not loudly, not violently, but completely, as if a door inside him had been sealed in ice. He did not scream, did not beg, did not collapse, he simply went still, the way Ironcrag taught its sons to endure catastrophe. Kindness drained out of him first, then hope, then the belief that honor meant anything to men who wore crowns. When Rowan looked at him afterward, grief hollow-eyed and shaking, Einarr knew the same fire had taken root in both of them, even if it would twist them differently. The war had already begun, even if no banners yet flew.

Rowan raised the call to arms years later, his brother’s blood no longer staining the stones where justice had been murdered, but the ache had never hollowed for either man. Einarr followed him without question, not as the man he had been, but as something colder, sharper, forged by betrayal instead of love. He fought not for glory, nor even for victory, but because every blow struck against the crown felt like a continuation of the duel that had been stolen. Where Roric had fought with honor, Einarr fought with purpose stripped bare of mercy. The war was not born of ambition, not for Einarr, it was born of a broken body laid at his feet.

Those who fought beside Einarr learned quickly that he did not hesitate. He did not laugh, did not offer comfort, did not flinch from cruelty when it served the cause. Rowan watched the transformation with quiet anguish, recognizing the cost even as he relied upon it. Einarr became the man willing to do what Roric never would have needed to do, the blade drawn from grief rather than justice. If Roric had been the conscience of the rebellion, Einarr was its executioner.

Even after the throne fell and a new king was crowned, Einarr did not return to the man he had been. Ironcrag welcomed him back without question, mistaking his emptiness for strength fulfilled. But in the quiet moments, when the wind howled like mourning through stone and snow, Einarr remembered warmth, the sound of Roric’s voice, the promise of a life not ruled by cold necessity. He carried that memory like a wound that never closed, proof that he had once been better. And if cruelty lived in him now, it was because honor had been murdered first, bleeding out on palace stone while the world watched and did nothing.

So forgive Einarr, if he did not feel grateful to see the man who now wore the crown, because though Rowan lived to honor his late brother, he would never be Roric. He waited for the noise of the hall to ebb, for the laughter and clinking cups to thin into something quieter, more bearable. He did not push forward with pomp or demand attention; Ironcrag men do not announce themselves with spectacle. When the space opens naturally, like a held breath finally released, Einarr stepped forward. The stone beneath his boots felt steady, familiar, and he focused on that instead of memory.

* * *

The room felt as if it held its breath around them, a vast cavern of heat and hush where torchlight gilded banners and polished stone alike, and the silence lay thick as a cloak across Elrik’s shoulders. He stood with his family in a line of dark finery, the murmur of courtiers pressing in from every side, their voices a low tide that broke and receded without meaning. His mind drifted despite himself, back to the journey, to the guards unblinking eyes, to the feel of Svartrhedinn’s warmth under his palm, anywhere but here, where spectacle was dressed up as tradition and every gaze was a blade seeking a soft place to land. When the herald’s voice rang out, he turned only out of habit, eyes skimming the figures at the stair’s edge with the practiced indifference of a man who had seen too many processions to be stirred by another.

The young woman was lovely in the way courts preferred, polished, composed, the sort of beauty that learned to breathe shallow so it would not disturb silk, the white of her dress made the flush upon her cheeks more endearing. Her brother’s arm was steady at her side, his presence the only thing that seemed to anchor her as they descended into the weight of waiting eyes. Elrik’s gaze slid away almost immediately, not out of disdain but out of certainty; loveliness had never been enough in Ironcrag, and it would never be enough for his father. He felt the familiar, cold calculus settle into place, alliances weighed in land and blood, not in laughter or softness, and the thought bored him. Then the sound reached him, bright and sudden as a struck bell, and his attention snapped back as though tugged by an unseen thread.

He did not hear the words that coaxed it from her, only the laugh itself, soft, unguarded, a ripple of warmth through the hall’s oppressive heat. The change in him was subtle enough to be mistaken for a trick of the torchlight, a widening of the eyes, a single surprised blink, the slightest cant of his head as though listening for an echo. It was not desire that stirred, nor pity, but recognition of something unarmored in a room that prized steel. For a heartbeat, the hall’s rigid geometry bent around that sound, and Elrik found himself standing in the quiet after it, aware of the absence it left behind.

Beside him, Emil made an odd, choked noise, half breath and half laugh, the kind that betrayed a heart too quick to open, and Elrik felt his father’s tension ripple forward through the line like a pulled wire. The older man’s shoulders set, jaw tightening as though the laughter had scuffed something sacred in his private ledger of order. Elrik did not look at either of them, his gaze lingered on the stair, on the young woman who had already begun to fold herself back into composure, dimples fading beneath duty. The hall resumed its murmur, the silence loosening its grip, but the bright fracture of that sound remained with him—an unwanted warmth caught under the ribs, cooling into something he would not name.

Elrik watched the next pair descend with the practiced stillness of a man who had long since learned to still his face before it betrayed him. Princess Maeve moved like a lesson perfected, each step measured, chin lifted, poise sharpened into something almost ceremonial, while Prince Dorian strode with a casual confidence that belonged to men who had never been made to doubt the ground beneath their feet. Elrik’s gaze traced them once, then smoothed into neutrality, the mask settling back over his features as easily as breath. The other princess was beautiful, undeniably so, but there was a rigidity to the line of her bearing, a precision that felt rehearsed rather than lived.

His attention, traitorous and unbidden, slid instead to where Princess Rhea stood, drawn to the quiet irregularity of her composure, as though she were a riddle written in a hand he could not yet decipher. He told himself it was nothing more than idle curiosity, the mind’s habit of seeking asymmetry in a hall built on mirrored perfection. Yet the way her laughter had fractured the hush lingered at the edges of his thoughts, a warmth out of place in stone and ceremony.

The court demanded polish, demanded lines drawn clean and sharp; Rhea did not quite fit within them, and the dissonance tugged at him like a thread pulled from a tightly woven tapestry. He kept his eyes steady, his breathing slow, aware of the faint weight of crag-ore at his hip like a quiet admonition to remain what he was forged to be. The puzzle would be set aside, this was not a hall that rewarded wonder.

When the King and Queen emerged, the air itself seemed to bow. The herald’s litany rolled across the Great Hall, and Elrik felt his father’s presence sharpen in front of him, tension knitting his shoulders into a rigid line. The King moved with a warmth that read easily even from a distance, his gestures broad, his smile practiced into something that invited the hall to believe in it. The Queen’s grace cut colder, precise, economical, her gaze measuring rather than welcoming, two halves of rule presented in a single, seamless procession. Elrik marked the invisible seam between them as they took their places, the quiet space that power left between paired thrones.

His father’s breath changed, shallow and contained, as though each title spoken tightened a band around his ribs. Elrik recognized the cadence of that tension; he had grown up beneath it, learned to move within its shadow without tripping the wire. He straightened minutely, aligning himself with the posture expected of Ironcrag’s eldest, the blade polished and displayed for appraisal.

Time passed in a way that left his gaze returning to the girl that had become a puzzle to him as differing families introduced themselves to the King and his children. He stood where his father placed him, posture straight as a drawn blade, his expression composed from the same restraint he’d learned over the years.

His father bowed when he’d decided it was their time to approach, deep and exacting, the Ironcrag way, acknowledging power without offering the throat. “My king,” the words that followed were gentler than Elrik had ever heard them from his father’s mouth, the cadence almost warm with old familiarity, yet the edge remained, honed into every syllable like a blade that had learned to smile. “My old friend, it is an honor to present my family to you, and to meet your own, after so many years away.”

Elrik felt the dissonance of it as a faint tightening beneath his ribs, the unsettling thing about kindness from a cruel man was not that it surprised, but that it reminded one how rarely it was given. He kept his gaze forward, unblinking. Behind the bow and the measured courtesy, House Járnbjørn stood in disciplined silence unlike many of the Houses that came before them.

Elrik was aware of Emil at his side without looking at him, the restless shift of weight, the too-careful stilling of it, the softness that clung to his brother like a begging for mercy. It disgusted him, that softness, the way Emil wore his heart too near the surface in a world that delighted in cutting, and the resentment of it was a familiar ache. And yet, beneath that ache, there lived a stubborn, inconvenient truth… Elrik loved him still, loved him the way one loves a flame one knows will burn out in a storm, with a ferocity sharpened by fear. He would never say it, and Emil would never understand the shape of that love even if he did.

Selja stood composed beside them, chin lifted, eyes keen and observant, her stillness not born of fear but of learned vigilance. Elrik felt the quiet gravity of her presence, the way she carried herself as though she were already learning the weight of expectations not meant for young shoulders. Their mother’s nearness was a softer thing at the edge of his awareness, a steadying warmth he did not turn toward, as if looking might make it less durable. Together they bowed when required, a single motion carved from discipline and blood, presenting unity where fracture lived just beneath the skin. Elrik did not think of absence, did not allow his mind to wander toward the shape of what was missing in the place of his youngest sister. Instead, he stood in the present, forged into the role he knew too well, and let the hall see only iron.

"Lord Einarr," the King’s voice was warm and welcoming, matched with extended arms as he descended the stairs to the dais. It was a greeting that felt more familiar than what someone would expect when faced with the leader of the coldest and harshest lands in the kingdom. There was a weight to his words that was lost to the unknowing, but it wasn’t for them. It was for the shared loss and the emptiness that could never be filled by revenge or war.

Rowan’s feet found the stone floor, even with the Lord, not above him as he placed a hand upon the man’s shoulder. "It has been far too long." His gaze then swept across the Járnbjørn family, giving each and every one of them a smile along with a small nod. "You have a beautiful family."

When his gaze settled on the daughter, his expression softened but his hand upon the Lord’s shoulder tightened in a way of showing solidarity without sacrificing decorum or strength. "I was saddened when I heard about your youngest daughter." The King drew in a heavy breath, glancing back over his shoulder toward Rhea. He recalled the fear, concern, and grief he felt when she had left the castle. It wasn’t for more than a fortnite, but it was a hollowness he would not wish upon any man. And while he could not speak of his similar aches, it did not dull his sympathies. His attention slowly returned back to Lord Einarr before dropping his hand. "I attempted to aid where I could. My leads turned up dry, but if there is any further assistance I can offer, you need but say the word."

Elrik watched the exchange from his place just behind his father’s shoulder, alert to the smallest shifts the way a man learned to be when storms came without warning. He saw it plainly, the way Einarr’s expression softened and hardened all at once beneath the King’s words, grief and restraint colliding like ice floes grinding together. That reaction, at least, Elrik understood. Loss spoken aloud had a way of sharpening old wounds even as it wrapped them in something almost gentle. What unsettled him was not his father’s response, but the fact that he had not expected the King to care, not truly, not with that quiet weight carried in his voice.

The King’s gaze drifted toward the dais, toward the princess standing there, and Elrik followed it before he could stop himself. Again, his attention snagged on her like a blade catching flawed metal, irritation flaring sharp and sudden. He did not understand the glance, did not like that it pulled at the same unease she already stirred in him. She was a complication he had not asked for, a puzzle pressed into his path when his life had been shaped around straight lines and brutal clarity. He forced his eyes away, jaw tightening, as if by sheer will he could return the world to its proper order.

Einarr bowed his head, just slightly, and when he spoke his voice was pitched low, meant for the King, for their families, and for the edges of the crowd alone. “I appreciate it, my friend,” he said, and the word friend landed among the Járnbjørns like a dropped stone on thin ice. Elrik felt it as much as he heard it; Emil stiffened beside him, Selja’s eyes flicked sideways in brief disbelief, and even their mother seemed to falter for half a breath. Their father had never spoken that way of anyone, not in Elrik’s memory. There was something altered in him here, something reluctantly eased, as though the sharpest edges of his cruelty had been dulled, not removed, merely soothed, in Rowan’s presence.

Einarr continued, voice steady but weighted. “It is to the point that we must assume the worst, but mourning will wait until we return home. Only then may we lay her spirit to rest.” The words were ironbound, final, and Elrik felt the familiar ache settle behind his ribs, acknowledgment without surrender, grief caged until it could no longer interfere with duty. When his father straightened and spoke again, it was with the cool formality of a lord reclaiming his armor. “Still,” Einarr said, voice oddly earnest. “I would be honored to introduce you to the rest of my family.” Elrik lifted his chin a fraction, mask settling firmly back into place, and stood ready to be seen.

"Yes, of course." The King nodded his head in solemn understanding and did not dare to linger on the subject nor drag their moods down further. "When the time comes to make peace, do send a raven. I would make the journey, along with my family, to pay our respects." It was an offer kinder and more sacrificial than a King should give. But it was not sympathies given from a King to his subject, it was one father to another, two men bonded through the same pained absence for the remainder of their lives.

Declan stood on the far side of the dais, back against the wall, cast in shadows. He remained perfectly still, left hand lightly resting on the hilt of his sword, other hand at his side. A dark sentinel out of sight, forgotten but watching. Watching… And listening. Not because he particularly desired eavesdropping, but it was hard not to listen when you were regarded as a statue, an invisible piece of decoration that went unnoticed.

Einarr was a name he was familiar with. He recalled the stories his father would tell him and Dorian about his time during the war. A Járnbjørn by his recollection, if the red hair and icy demeanor didn’t already give it away. Declan’s mind and gaze drifted toward Ser Lei as he drew the comparisons with the new information he gained earlier that day, the knowledge that still weighed heavily on his conscience. He could see the resemblance, pale skin and hair like fire. But where the men presented were tall, with broad shoulders and a commanding stance, Lei was shorter and lean. A man bred for speed and agility, not strength and fortitude like these other Lords.

He caught glimpses of Lei’s face through the slits of his helm, recalling the ease of his features along the shore of the Weave, when duty and honor didn’t weigh on his shoulders. There was a light behind his eyes and smile that Declan rarely saw amongst the happiest of men. High cheekbones and a softer jawline that did not match those of the other Járnbjørn men: strong, sharp, and unyielding. ’A pretty man,’ according to the courtesans with a laugh soft like a song and light enough to be carried by the wind. And then there was the seclusion. He had no real friends. Never joined the men in the bathhouse…

Declan felt a sudden and sharp tightness twist in his chest. Pieces of the puzzle started shifting into place before his eyes. A puzzle he did not know had been laid out before him until that moment. Lei left his family… saw his brother in the Valley. But the Járnbjørns were missing a daughter, not a son. His gaze found Lei’s eyes through the heavy shadow cast over them behind the visor of his helmet… her helmet. He wasn’t harboring a Lord that had escaped his cruel father, but a noblewoman hiding in plain sight. A year… She had been hiding under his nose and amongst his men for a year.

He closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath. Gods preserve him.

The words carried across the hall whether she wished to hear them or not, too close, too clear for comfort, and Soleil felt every one of them like a stone dropped into still water. Youngest daughter. The phrase coiled in her stomach, tight and bitter, twisting until her breath caught painfully beneath her ribs. She kept her posture immaculate, chin level, shoulders squared, but her eyes slid shut, lashes resting against skin already gone cold. It felt like standing at the edge of herself, like being named aloud by a ghost.

She was suddenly acutely aware of her family’s presence in the room, of the shape of them, the weight of them, the way their grief was being handled like a blade carefully wrapped until it could be wielded again. Her father’s voice, ironbound, restrained, pressed against her memory with familiar force, and for a moment she was young again, small again, holding herself still so she would not draw notice. The hall seemed to dim around the edges, sound dulling, light thinning as though water had crept in and filled the space inch by inch. Her stomach rolled, nausea sharp and unwelcome, and she forced herself to breathe.

Then she felt it.

Not a sound, not a word, just the unmistakable weight of attention settling on her skin, hot and sudden as a spark struck too close. She did not open her eyes at first; she did not need to. She turned her head slowly, deliberately, the way one might approach a blade left bare on a table, and lifted her gaze just enough to meet his. Declan’s eyes found hers through shadow and steel, and in that single suspended second, understanding bloomed between them like a wound torn open.

It was over as quickly as it began. His eyes closed, jaw tightening as though he were swallowing something sharp, and Soleil looked away at once, her own eyes slipping shut again as if the act might undo what had just been seen. Her heart sank with quiet finality, dropping straight down into the depths of her chest until it felt lodged somewhere dark and unreachable. The room pressed in on her from all sides, heavy and suffocating, the sensation so complete it felt like being dragged beneath the surface of a black sea.
She drew in a slow breath through her nose, held it until the ache steadied, then let it go just as carefully. Another breath followed, measured and controlled, a soldier’s breath, practiced and necessary. Whatever had been revealed could not be taken back, but neither could it be allowed to surface, not here, not now. Soleil straightened imperceptibly, armor settling back into place, and waited at the bottom of the ocean for the moment she would be forced to rise.

The King cleared his throat and took a step back, replacing the fatigue of a battle worn ruler, torn and frayed through years of sacrifice, with his usual warmth, lighting the Great Hall with greetings not grief. "Introductions." Rowan clapped his hands together gently and stepped aside so he could see the Lords before him, and his family above him. "Perhaps merriment and new bonds can bring us happiness anew."

Rowan motioned his hand up to the dais, first and foremost toward the Queen. "My wife, Valenya." She stepped forward, as was expected of her, and curtsied. Her gaze swept across the family before her with the same level of scrutiny she had given the other Lords that had been presented to them. But where the other families might have lost her attention, the Járnbjørns held it. Especially the eldest son. She studied him like a specimen, not a suitor. Her gaze flicked to Maeve. There was no exchange of expressions, but a shared conversation transpired through eye contact alone, passing in a void that no one could decipher but them.

"My son and heir, Dorian." The Prince pushed off the throne and gave a bow. It was still formal and perfect enough but it seemed with every passing introduction, his flourish diminished with impatience. He much preferred getting to know prospective Ladies and Lords alike, over food, drink and dancing. Not the pomp and ceremony of formal introductions and ego stroking. The Járnbjørns were a handsome enough family, although they all looked a bit too… uptight and cold for him, but perhaps that was due to the watchful gaze of their intimidating father or the King’s presence. Maybe both. Either way, he could pry further under more comfortable arrangements. Everything sat better with wine, especially getting to know new people.

"And last, but certainly not least, my lovely daughters. Maeve and Rhea."

The Princesses stepped forward together, but where they usually stopped side by side and dipped into their curtsies, Maeve took one more step further, positioning herself partially in front of her sister as they lowered themselves. Lord Elrik was one of the top suitors on her list, and as such, she had to be certain she was the only thing that caught his eye. Everything about her movements were the perfect display of poise and etiquette, a charming smile, exquisite posture, and just enough eye contact to show intent.

Under normal circumstances Rhea might have made a huff over her sister’s actions, but in that moment she was content being invisible. Her gaze remained fixed on the hem of her skirt as it brushed a small crack in the stone tile. She couldn’t bring herself to look toward the family out of fear of meeting Emil’s gaze. The last thing she wanted was to draw any attention to herself or him. All it would take was a single glance, a single spark and her mother would make a scene. Perhaps if she pretended like she didn’t exist, then it could all blow over and be nothing but a humorous memory… far far down the road.

Elrik felt his father’s presence shift beside him as Einarr stepped forward to return the courtesy, voice measured and controlled once more. “My wife, Serene,” he said, and their mother moved with quiet grace, skirts whispering as she curtsied, her expression warm but carefully composed, as though softness itself were something to be rationed in this hall. Elrik watched her with a familiar tightening in his chest, admiration braided with protectiveness, before his gaze moved on as his father continued. “And my daughter, Selja.” Selja stepped forward next, her smile gentle and respectable, eyes bright but sharp, her curtsy flawless without being showy, a young woman who understood precisely how much of herself to offer and no more.

“My youngest son, Emil.” Elrik’s jaw set almost imperceptibly as his brother obeyed, bowing with a visible wince, as though the motion pulled at something tender beneath his ribs. Emil straightened quickly, color high in his cheeks, eyes lowered in a way that read as deference but felt too close to vulnerability for Elrik’s liking. It stirred the familiar contradiction in him, irritation sharpened by worry, disdain tangled tightly with a love he did not know how to make gentle. He kept his expression closed, refusing to let any of it show.

Then Einarr’s voice rang out again, heavier now, carrying the weight of lineage and expectation. “And my eldest son, Ironcrag’s pride—Elrik.” The words landed like armor being fastened, and Elrik stepped forward without hesitation, boots striking stone in a single, decisive rhythm. He bowed deeply, precisely, the kind of bow that acknowledged power without kneeling to it, head lowered just long enough to be respectful before lifting again.

“It is an honor to stand before you with my family,” he said, voice steady and formal, shaped by the cold halls and harsher lessons of Ironcrag. His gaze met the King’s first, then the Queen’s, then Prince Dorian, unwavering and clear. As he straightened, he tipped his head, first toward Princess Maeve, acknowledging her poised presence and the intent shining too carefully in her smile, and then, just as deliberately, toward Princess Rhea. The second gesture was smaller, almost restrained, but no less intentional, as if he were marking something unfinished, a question set quietly between them. It would be disrespectful not to address her, after all.

Seeing Lord Elrik before her, not from high above through the distortion of a window pane, Rhea couldn’t deny that he was attractive, as were the rest of the Lords vying for their attention. But it was a different type of appeal compared to his brother. Emil was warm like sunshine and an offered hand, where Elrik was strong with purpose and sharp around the edges. She noted the way he addressed her entire family, but notably the difference between herself and Maeve. Her sister drew attention first, with a deeper, more reverent deference. She called it then, up in the sitting room, and this only reaffirmed her thoughts. Both of them were chiseled from stone, cold, unyielding and perfect. A perfect match by Rhea’s count.

The Queen’s attention, however, was not focused on the ideal suitor offered up on a silver platter for her daughter to devour, but on Emil. Her gaze sharpened at the young Lord’s wince, snapping like a vulture to a corpse that had yet to fully rest. "So you are the Lord my daughter nearly trampled to death?" While the question was posed to the youngest Járnbjørn, the Queen’s gaze, more piercing than the sharpest blade, turned to her daughter for an answer.

Rhea paled beneath her mother’s scrutiny. Her eyes darted around in a rising panic while her clutched hands went white from the tightening of her grasp, grounding herself in the discomfort when she wanted nothing more than to disappear. There was a part of her that hoped if her mother was going to address it, that she would have at least waited. For what, she did not know. But having her misdeeds laid out, not only before her father, but in front of strangers felt like a new degree of shame she was not prepared to handle. "I…" Her voice trembled, trying to form the words she could not find, while silently pleading with the Gods to open the earth and swallow her whole. Death would be kinder.

The King’s brows furrowed, his confusion evident as he made no attempt to hide it considering his wife decided making a scene was always the best course of action. One of her more infuriating qualities that wore on his patience in his old age. His daughter’s tension did not go unnoticed at the posed question. Of course, he didn’t need to be a scholar to know the comment was in regards to his youngest daughter. Maeve was rarely the type to leave the Citadel unless forced.

"Rhea?" he asked with a father’s gentle warmth.

"Your daughter—" the Queen began to answer.

"Can speak for herself," the King interrupted. His tone was hushed and calm, but carried a cold, commanding finality.

Elrik’s gaze snapped toward the dais before he could temper it, attention pulled sharp as a blade drawn too quickly. He saw it all in a single, damning sweep, the way Rhea’s color drained, the tightening of her hands in her skirts until her knuckles blanched bone-white, the faint tremor she failed to still. His eyes flicked once to Emil, then back again, catching the way the Queen’s scrutiny bore down like a physical weight, pinning the girl where she stood. Something in Elrik’s chest tightened hard enough to steal his breath, because the shape of that fear was achingly familiar.

He recognized it not as a stranger might, but as one who had lived alongside it. The clenched hands. The shallow breath. The look of wanting to vanish, to step sideways out of the world entirely. Even now, he saw echoes of Soleil everywhere, reflected in moments like this, in young women trapped beneath expectations sharpened into weapons by those meant to protect them. The ache surged, heavy and urgent, carrying with it the reflexive need to move, to place himself between them, to take whatever blame or attention might spare her. He’d done it countless times before, it was a role he knew all too well.

For a heartbeat, he nearly did.

The urge rose hot and reckless, the same one that had driven him onto battlefields and into bloodied villages when he was far too young to be called a man. To step forward. To speak. To shoulder the weight and redirect the focus onto himself, where he knew how to bear it. But Elrik forced his gaze away from the Princess, jaw tightening as he dragged his attention back to neutral stone and torchlit banners, because he did not trust what was unraveling inside him. If he acted now, if he made a spectacle of himself in defense of a royal daughter beneath her mother’s gaze, he would expose something he could not afford to name.

His thoughts faltered mid-stride, the certainty he had carried stalling like a horse over a frozen river as cracks formed beneath it in the ice. What was he thinking? He was here as Ironcrag’s eldest, as a potential match for Princess Maeve, he was certain, as a blade meant to be weighed and wielded, not turned aside by sympathy. And yet, despite that knowledge, despite the neat expectations laid before him, his attention kept circling back, traitorous and insistent, to Princess Rhea. The realization unsettled him more than the Queen’s sharp words ever could, because he did not understand it, and Elrik Járnbjørn did not trust what he could not understand.

Rhea took a step forward, blinking slowly as a flush reddened her heaving chest, and bloomed across her cheeks. Her fingers idly tugged at the hem of her bodice needing to busy her hands so her trembling was not evident. The silence dragged on for far longer than was comfortable as she tried to gather her thoughts into tangible words. "I was on the shore of the Weave earlier this afternoon," she started, her gaze flitting back and forth between the floor and her father. "I challenged Ser Coren to a race back to the Citadel. I got distracted… I did not notice Lord Emil in the path ahead of me and nearly ran him over."

It was only then that she spared the Lord in question a sidelong glance, her hazel eyes were heavy where words were left unspoken, another apology for her ignorance, for the injury, for bringing chaos into his life because of her own childish delights. But there was a more dire apology now, one of a daughter who was worn and calloused from carrying her mother’s spite alone, who felt the weight shift in his direction, if only a fraction, and she was desperately trying to redirect that ire back on herself. She drew in a deep breath that made her lungs fight against the boning of her corset before meeting her father’s gaze. Her breaths were ragged, coming in short bursts as she stumbled and tripped through her words. "It was an accident. His injuries are not from my horse but of his own heroism. Lily reared and I fell and if he had not caught me…"

The King held up his hand, a kind gesture to try and calm his daughter. Rather than keep the attention on her, he gave her peace, if but for a moment, and turned to Lord Emil. "It sounds like I owe you my deepest gratitude, Lord Emil. For saving what is precious to me so that she was able to return home in one piece." There was a time where he thought he had lost his daughter once. It was a pain that festered in the hollow void left behind in her wake. It hurt in a way a father should never have to feel, more raw than the wound left behind after the deaths of his brother and sister. Knowing that this young man saved him from that pain a second time indebted the King to him and his family immeasurably.

Rowan stepped forward and took Emil’s hand in his, giving it a firm and thankful shake, along with a pat to his shoulder. "I’ll be sure to send Lord Farraday to see to your injuries in the morning. Anyone who sees to the safety of my children deserves the finest care."

He released his hold and took a step back. Rowan’s gaze drifted back up to Rhea who stood at the edge of the dais. Her hands still trembled, wrinkling the ivory silks of her skirts, but her breaths were coming slower and more steady. "So," he started, voice coming low, almost conspiratorial as he leaned in her direction with a raised brow. No doubt an attempt to lighten conversation and steer it towards more enjoyable subject matter. "Did you win?"

A weak, almost strangled laugh slipped out as Rhea’s gaze lifted from the stone of the dais steps to meet her father’s expectant gaze. She was not met with anger or disappointment, but the warm playfulness of her father, the man who controlled the entirety of the Ninefold and a man who still found the simple pleasures that came from living life. "What?" she asked, a little stunned, but a quiet smile started to grow all the same.

"The horse race, did you win?" He met her smile with one of his own, warm with care and curiosity.

Rhea’s smile turned a little guilty, lips scrunching as if she was attempting to remain modest in her victory, but the light behind her eyes betrayed her humility. She dipped her head a fraction like it might hide her unapologetic pride beneath the veil of crimson curls. "... Of course," she replied barely above a whisper.

The faintest twitch touched Elrik’s mouth at her answer, a smirk so small it might have been imagined, born less of amusement than recognition. Of course she had won, there was something defiant in her even now, something that refused to be entirely cowed by silks, crowns, or watchful eyes. He noticed, too, how the tension eased from her shoulders, how her breath settled into something steadier under the King’s warmth, and it stirred an unexpected approval in him... not that he was watching Princess Rhea.

Even his father let out a low chuckle then, a sound so rare it seemed almost misplaced in the great hall, shaking his head with a fondness that sat uneasily on his severe features. Selja and Emil exchanged brief, uncertain glances, as though they, too, were startled by the sight of it.

“She reminds me of…” Einarr began, and the words hung suspended between heartbeats. Whatever memory had risen in him seemed to strike all at once, because the warmth vanished from his face as though it had never been there, expression flattening into iron. His posture stiffened, shoulders squaring, grief and restraint snapping back into place with brutal efficiency. Elrik watched the change with narrowed eyes, cataloguing it the way he did all dangerous things, wondering which ghost had brushed too close to the surface.

He said nothing, though his thoughts churned with the same uneasy irritation that had been building all evening. Somehow, illogically, unfairly, he felt as though this, too, was Emil’s fault, tangled up in the Queen’s sharp attention, in the horse, in the tremor that had set everything in motion. It was a foolish notion, and Elrik knew it, but the blame settled anyway, heavy and familiar, because softness always seemed to invite complications. He forced his face back into stillness, smothering the smirk before it could betray him again, and fixed his gaze forward. Whatever memories his father had nearly named were not meant for this hall, and Elrik would not be the one to give them breath.

Among the Black Citadel, it was no secret that Rhea was the most skilled rider among her family and she had yet to find a challenger who could keep up, although Ser Coren did try, time and time again. The King knew this, knew she was untouchable on horseback, knew his daughter was as wild and untameable as her mare, and yet he still beamed at the confirmation. Pride was worn shamelessly warm and bright across his face like an autumn sunrise. His laugh was jovial, echoing throughout the hall with a single clap of his hands.

The Queen, on the other hand, did not find it humorous or something to rejoice at. Their daughter was impetuous and headstrong. She did not have a single care or consideration when it came to decorum or how her actions reflected upon the rest of the house. She was reckless, careless, selfish. She could have killed a Lord, and all the while her husband was applauding her for winning the race that nearly created chaos in the first place. "This is why your daughter is this way." Her voice cut through the light that had begun to settle between the two families like an eclipse casting everything in her cold, unforgiving shadow. The disdain was worn plainly across her face like the blanche that paled her skin as she stepped forward, a silent challenge against her husband, against his lack of authority, against the King. "You reward her when her actions nearly took a life."

Rhea flinched at her mother’s words. She tensed when she heard the sharp click of her mother’s shoes upon stone, half expecting the harsh and unrelenting grip on her arm that left behind dark marks she often hid beneath longer sleeves, even in the heat of summer. Just the sound of her mother’s voice snuffed whatever light had ignited anew behind her eyes. Rhea retreated in on herself like a hermit crab slinking back into the safety of her shell. It was cracked and chipped and barely in one piece after two years of her mother’s hatred. The only thing that kept the walls erect was the strength of her father and brothers, and her own determination… but even that had begun to waver being heralded as a disgrace, a black mark, a nuisance rather than a wayward daughter.

"Does the boy look dead to you, Valenya?" The King’s amusement died as quickly as it blossomed, smothered beneath his wife’s endless night. He gestured toward Emil, stepping up to her challenge rather than glossing over it or redirecting the conversation a second time. He was far too old and too tired to deal with her reproachable ire. She had grown brazen over the years, using her crown as a shield and a spear. While she was a honed blade, sharp and powerful, it was meant to be wielded against their enemies, not allies and friends, and most certainly not directed toward their children. "Gods forbid I be proud that our daughter has a talent beyond napkin folding and curtsying."

The Queen held her ground, staring down the dais at her husband’s with an untamable fire behind her eyes. "She must apologize for the offensive she has given to Lord Emil and his family."

"... Mother," Rhea pleaded as the nerves coiled in her chest like a serpent.

"Apologize."

The King went to argue further, but it was Rhea who silenced him with a shake of her head. Everything was getting far too loud. She could see the heads of nearby Lords turning toward the cacophony, dropping their eaves to catch a glimpse of their discord. Every argument and thrown barb showed not only a weakness in their family, but in her father. She knew the whispers that spread through the kingdom, read the raven’s notes when her uncle was not looking… The Ninefold was unhappy. He needed to be strong and surefooted. Infighting was an exploitable weakness. If bending to her mother’s whims kept the peace and made them look strong and unshakeable… then it was a price Rhea would pay.

Her hands trembled from the attention that lingered on her, but there was a strength beneath her resolve, a silent power in the way she lifted her chin a fraction higher and clenched her jaw. The Princess had given countless apologies already, but she would give another if only to silence her mother and shield her father. Her breaths were shallow and strained as she took up her skirts and descended the steps of the dais. She lowered herself to stand as an equal before the Lords, like her father would, humbling herself before them at their level rather than above them. She bowed her head as the words came out uneasy and fell between short breaths. "Forgive me Lord Emil, and your family, for the offense I have given due to my recklessness."

Valenya stepped forward to the edge of the dais, looking down her nose toward her daughter with an antipathy that felt solely reserved for her. "Like you mean it, Rhea Elspeth Storvane," her voice snapped with a venomous bite.

Rhea’s breath hitched, sharp like the wind had been pulled forcibly from her lungs. Her head turned slowly, looking up at her mother who hovered above her like a gargoyle, ever watching and ever judging. There was no relenting or softness behind her eyes, just the sharp authority of a woman demanding obeisance. Looking up into the darkness of her gaze she knew that there was no arguing, no begging. She either did as her mother demanded or suffered the hellfire that would rain over her head… And once the fire caught, there was no way that her father would not also be burned.

She gave her mother a curt nod, just once. Single, sharp and empty. Her corset suffocated her with every sharp breath. The tremors shook her body, settling into her bones like a chill that would not leave. Her eyes burned as tears began pooling along her lashes. It was like drowning on dry land while everyone watched and waited. Her blinking quickened, holding tight to her resolve and focusing on her breathing. The Princess’s lip quivered so faintly it was almost unnoticeable as her hands struggled to take hold of her skirts. Then Rhea bowed a second time, lowering herself deeper until her knee nearly brushed the cold stone beneath her. But before she spoke, it was her father’s words that filled the silence, cutting deeper than she had ever heard before.

"That is enough," he snapped. His gaze was piercing and locked on the Queen who stood above him like a vulture, untouchable upon her perch. "You will not debase our daughter further and publicly humiliate her before our guests." Rowan took his own step toward the dais, heavy and decisive with a power that could not be challenged without facing consequences no one wished to brave. "Know your place."

Elrik felt the tension coil tighter with every exchanged word, each command and rebuke winding the cord around his ribs until breathing became a conscious act. His gaze locked on Rhea as she descended the dais, and with every step she took toward them, toward judgment, toward humiliation, something in him edged closer to fracture. When he saw the sheen of tears gather at her lashes, catching the torchlight like glass, it nearly undid him. He drew in a sharp breath through his teeth, jaw clenching hard enough that a quiet pop sounded near his ear, the muscle tightening as if pain might anchor him where discipline threatened to fail.

He could already feel the movement beginning in his body, the instinctive shift of weight, the urge to step forward and place himself between her and the blade of her mother’s gaze. Reputation be damned, Ironcrag had never been built on silence in the face of cruelty. The words formed at the back of his throat, heavy and reckless, ready to spill forth and shatter whatever fragile balance this hall pretended to hold. His father’s voice echoed faintly in memory, warning of appearances and alliances, but it was drowned out by the far greater desire to shield, to endure harm so others did not have to.

Then the King spoke.

The sound of Rowan’s voice cut through the hall like a bell struck true, sharp enough to cleave the moment cleanly in two. Elrik stilled mid-breath, the words slamming into the space before his own could escape, and with them came a sudden, almost dizzying release. The cord around his chest loosened inch by inch, tension bleeding away as the authority of the crown asserted itself where his own restraint had nearly failed. He remained where he stood, spine rigid, expression carved back into impassive stone, but beneath it, something eased, knowing the blow had been halted without his hand needing to strike.

Slowly, deliberately, he let the breath leave his lungs. He did not look at his father, nor at Emil, not even at the Queen whose shadow still loomed. His eyes remained on Rhea, on the way she held herself upright despite the tremor in her hands, on the quiet courage it took simply to remain standing. Elrik told himself that was all it was, that the storm inside him had passed. Yet even as calm returned, it left behind a truth he did not like and could not yet name, that her tears had nearly moved him to action.

The Queen clenched her jaw, a challenge burning behind her eyes but unspoken as she bowed her head sharply toward him. "Your Grace." Without another word she turned from where she stood and returned to her place beside the throne, her gaze fixated on the far wall rather than dignifying any of them with her attention.

Maeve had remained silent, still as stone that could weather any storm unchanged and unharmed. Only her eyes betrayed her, shifting from her mother, to her father, to Rhea and back again. Every word exchanged tightened in her chest, making the corset and heavy layers of silk and satin grow heavy as the tension tethered itself amongst the Storvanes. There was no avoiding their mother’s anger, she learned that young, learned it was better to be favored rather than a disappointment, a skill neither Rhea nor Dorian had yet to master. What did they expect? They rebelled at every turn, refused tradition and decency for their own pleasures. Sacrifice was the price they all had to pay as nobles… as royals.

Yet…

There was still a small dormant part of her, hidden somewhere beneath silk and boning, deep somewhere under her ribs that tensed at the scene. It was a subtle sharp pang like when Amira fastened her corset too tight. She did not understand it, nor where it came from, only that it subsided when their father intervened. And as the hall seemed to exhale in unison, Maeve too let out a breath she was unaware she was holding.

Dorian was not skilled at remaining invisible or knowing he should stand aside. The moment his mother forced a conversation that should have happened in private, he was no longer leaning against the side of the throne lazily, but standing upright with his arms crossed over his chest. He didn’t know the meaning or reasoning behind the attention until his sister was forced to recount what happened, but he didn’t need to know either. He was no stranger to their mother’s temper nor the vile ways it usually reared its head.

It seemed, for a moment, they had navigated the treacherous conversation… until their mother did not just snap, but challenged their father—the King—openly, without restraint. Dorian tensed, jaw clenching and eyes slowly closing at the sight of Rhea not only willingly stepping into the line of fire, but descending step by step down into the furnace. His attention drifted over to Declan who held his post unmoving, but there was a rigidity in his posture where there was once ease. No words were exchanged. None were needed. Just a small nod that would go unnoticed by most and then Dorian moved.

The King was at Rhea’s side before she finished standing. She wanted to fall into his embrace and beg for forgiveness. Her lips parted to say something, but he shook his head before she could give the words life. A single tear slipped free, leaving a glistening trail down her cheek that her father quickly wiped away with the back of his knuckle before too many curious eyes could see. He then tucked a loose curl behind her ear and gave her arm a gentle squeeze. "Return to your brother," he instructed her gently.

Rhea turned toward the dais and Dorian was already there, descending the stairs toward her with a sympathetic smile and his hand extended, a quiet comfort that only she would understand. Her brother preferred to remain fairly unnoticed during ceremonies, rarely spoke or stepped out of turn, yet there he was. He was not called upon or summoned, but moved of his own volition because he knew… knew their mother’s anger, knew the strength it took to face adversity with her head raised, and knew an offered hand could keep someone from falling apart.

She drew in a deep shaky breath as her fingers slipped into his palm, holding tight to him like a lifeline that would keep her from drowning beneath the weight of their mother’s shame. His thumb gently stroked her knuckles, a quiet gesture of reassurance as he helped her back up the stairs and to her spot beside him. But as they turned around to face the court and Great Hall once again, he didn’t return to leaning against the throne, but offered her his arm as a silent support through the chaos.

Rowan cleared his throat in an attempt to turn the Lords’ attention back to him and give his daughter as much of a respite as he could manage. "My apologies, Lord Einarr, Lord Emil. My daughter meant no offense or ill will. She has a kind soul, but is a free spirit. I assure you, she could no sooner harm a mouse than your son intentionally." His smile was warm and fond as he spared Rhea a quick glance. "And please forgive me for my wife’s outburst. She is jaded by the crown and often forgets that some conversations are better kept behind closed doors."

Elrik held himself still as his father inclined his head, the movement precise and heavy with intent. “Your kindness is noted, Your Grace,” Einarr said evenly, voice carrying just far enough to be heard without courting the hall. “I am certain my youngest might have taken greater care to avoid such a situation, but neither heir stands mortally harmed, and that is all that concerns me.” His gaze lifted, steady and unflinching.

“House Járnbjørn will hold no resentments.” There was a pause then, a breath suspended, before Einarr added quietly, almost painfully, in a tone Elrik had never heard from his father before. “Roric would never forgive me if I did.”

Emil bowed his head at once, too quickly, as though afraid the moment might turn again if he lingered upright, or perhaps scared to find their father was an actual human being with feelings that did not include rage and cruelty. “Thank you, Your Grace,” he said, voice unsteady but sincere. “And… my apologies, my Queen. I never believed harm was meant, I’m simply grateful I could protect the Princess in the moment.”

The words seemed to cost him something, Elrik saw it in the tightness of his shoulders, the way Emil’s hands curled as if bracing for a blow that never came. Selja did not speak at all, her expression drawn and anxious, eyes flicking briefly toward their mother as though wishing she were anywhere else but here.

Elrik remained silent as well, his face carefully composed as he stared ahead, listening without truly hearing. The King’s warmth, his defense of his daughter, the apology offered so openly, it all unsettled him in ways he did not yet understand. He found himself caught between irritation and something dangerously close to respect, neither emotion sitting comfortably in his chest. Words pressed at the back of his throat, unformed and unwelcome, and he forced them down with the same discipline that had kept him alive on colder ground.

So he said nothing. He let his father’s voice speak for Ironcrag, let Emil’s gratitude soften what edges it could, and let Selja’s silence pass without comment. Elrik stood as he always did, unmoving, unreadable, while inside him thoughts churned like water beneath ice. Whatever he felt about the Princess, the King, or the strange mercy threaded through this hall, he would not give it shape here. Not yet.

The King’s smile slowly found its warmth once again, eased by Einarr’s understanding but glowing from Emil’s kindness that reminded him of Rhea in many ways. "You’re a good lad." He nodded his head toward the young man in silent gratitude. "Perhaps it is in poor taste, but I am grateful it was you she ran into." He laughed, a loud and radiant roar that filled the hall with the levity it had lost. "Not many would be so understanding and save the rider in turn. You have a kind heart. I can tell," he added, not that it was simply fact, but something of pride, not shame.

Rowan gave Lord Einarr one last pat to the shoulder, an attempt to ground themselves in something more pleasant and hopefully move past whatever in the nine hells his wife thought she was doing. "I am pleased you made the journey." His grip tightened faintly. "Let us share fine company, stories, and far too much wine that we forget all about this."

He nodded his head toward each member of the Járnbjørn house, before turning and starting back up the steps of the dais. But with his back towards court and the waiting Lords, the King’s smile faltered and a darkness bloomed behind his eyes as his gaze drifted over toward his wife who could not be bothered to return the glance. He lowered himself back onto his throne, resting his elbow on the armrest as his hand stroked his beard, masking his mouth from anyone watching. "Challenge me publicly again, and it will be the last time you set foot out of your chambers."

Elrik heard his father answer without hesitation, the words carrying a familiarity he rarely allowed himself to hear. “As am I, old friend,” Einarr said, voice low and even, before he turned slightly and lifted his hand in a subtle command for his family to withdraw from the center of the hall. The moment shifted, ceremony loosening its grip as attention began to scatter elsewhere, and Elrik moved when expected, posture precise, steps measured. He felt the evening tilt toward revelry, toward wine and noise meant to bury what had nearly surfaced

As they stepped aside, Elrik allowed himself a single glance back toward the dais. His eyes caught first on Princess Maeve, poised and immaculate, her presence sharp with intent and polish, exactly as the court would wish her to be. But before he could anchor there, before discipline could lock his attention where it belonged, his gaze betrayed him, flickering instead to Princess Rhea. The sight of her, steadied now beside her brother yet still fragile at the edges, struck him with an unexpected force, and he turned away at once, jaw tightening as though the weight settling in his chest might crack something open if he lingered.

He followed his family into the periphery of the hall, torchlight dimmer here, voices blurring into a distant tide. His face slipped into shadow, expression sealed, though inside him thoughts pressed and shifted with unwelcome insistence. He did not like the way the evening had rearranged something within him, did not like the pull of it, the questions it left unanswered. Ironcrag had taught him that uncertainty was a weakness best exercised quickly.

As they came to a stop, he felt rather than saw the watchful presence nearby—a King’s Guard stationed close to the royal family, red hair catching the firelight like a warning flare. The man’s expression was unreadable, eyes sharp and assessing as they tracked the Járnbjørns’ retreat without comment. Elrik did not meet that gaze, he kept his eyes forward, shoulders squared, every inch the disciplined son his father demanded. Yet even then, with the hall pressing in and the music beginning to stir, the weight in his chest did not ease.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... dunstan farraday ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir

2x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 3 mos ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 3 hrs ago




The Court of King Rowan Storvane

What, precisely, made Rowan the king he was? Perhaps it was his military prowess, or his ability to rule with a firm hand? Was it just his gravitas? To Duke Zaid Ganasen, the answer was simple: he was impossible to hate openly.

The King’s speech was rousing, and Duke Zaid was quick to bring his hands together in applause as his fellow lords and ladies were moved by such a personable decree. The brief, blank glance he shared with his wife, Nadira, made it clear that the words had not quite reached his heart. The upstart king of the barren northern rocks of Aethoria sent hundreds of men to their deaths with his rousing speeches, his pleas for vengeance for his poor siblings enough to stir the hearts of many peasants who thought this man could change their lot in life. They fled to the skirt of their future king because he seemed like one of them. Without friends from the other holds and a Phorian bride, he would be another bit of bloody pulp from the boots of Leoric’s unyielding lackeys. They propped him up, because he had started a fire in the people that needed to burn. Leoric was bad for business, and now that the dust had settled and it had been a great few decades, the Usurper still did not quite fit his crown.

It would have been improper to deny a King’s invitation, even as Zaid could see the writing on the wall. His heir was a letch, more prone to seducing aristocrats and merchant children than a princess. His daughter had more promise, if only because Rowan shared in the struggle of raising a fitting successor and would certainly need a competent bride if Aethoria had any hope… assuming responsibilities would not fall to the Phorian crone when Rowan eventually abdicates his title.

Zaid glanced behind to acknowledge his legitimates, who dutifully followed their father’s lead. There was a stillness behind them in the retinue of his family’s attendants that caught the Duke’s eye. Blending into the shadows of the Great Hall, with a piercing gaze settled on his monarch, Khalil seemed unmoved by the speech. He stirred only as he noticed his father’s impartial stare, slowly moving his hands to offer a few slow claps before the crowd’s fawning died. When Zaid looked away, there was a pain in his chest. It was hard to place whether the sorrow stemmed from what he had sacrificed to stand here, or that there was a deep irony that his first-born seemed to share his outlook.

As the other Lords began to make their formal introductions, Zaid turned to his wife. The Duchess did not meet his gaze, focusing on the royals with a smile that did not meet her eyes. He held out his arm, and she slowly hooked her hands into the crook of his elbow. When a few other houses made their introduction, Zaid took a step forward to make his approach clear. His steps were deliberate and firm, but his pace was agonizingly slow. A wide smile filled his cheeks as he approached, and Nadira’s grasp on her husband tightened. She knew the smile well. When they stood before the dais, she let go of Zaid so he could step forward. He tucked his arm in front of his chest and bowed deeply in supplication.

”Your majesty, I shall attempt to muster what youthful vigor I can to announce my family in Master Farraday’s stead,” Duke Zaid jested, his mirthful tone masking the barb like a rose’s bud hid its thorn. He lifted his head while remaining bowed, meeting his sovereign’s eyes with his own. ”Your servants of the Lost Coast are pleased as ever to accept your gracious hospitality.”

Somewhere off in the wings of the hall, hidden among the shadows, Lord Farraday sidled up to his great nephew adorned in dark plate, attentive and alert at his post on the far edge of the dais where doors led to servants corridors in the corners no one ever looked. A sound stirred in his chest, something between a bemused laugh and a scoff that was too quiet to carry to the royals or the Lords at the bottom of the steps. He leaned to the side, dipping his head next to Declan’s. "Do I look like a fucking herald?" he huffed, face remaining blank aside from the small glint of a smirk that tugged at the corner of his mouth.

The Captain’s lips tightened deceptively as he tried to remain composed and muffle his laugh to not draw attention. He cleared his throat, dropping his head slightly to mask his expression while rolling his shoulders and neck. "Keeper of Scrolls… Herald of the King." He shrugged his shoulders, his plate armor rattling quietly from the slight movement. "Fancy titles."

Dunstan laughed, quickly muffling it behind his hand and a dramatic clearing of his throat. "That impudence will get you in trouble," he warned with a wag of his finger but lacked any and all seriousness to back it up.

"I have no idea what you are talking about," Declan mused, straightening himself but unable to hide the guilty smirk that nested beneath his dark beard.

Meanwhile, the King descended the dais like he had with all of the other Lords, arms extended at his sides in warm welcome. "Ah, I’ve never been one for tradition. There is no reason to make the old man hoarse for the sake of ceremony," he matched the jest with one of his own, keeping the conversation light and inviting as always. There was a small unspoken part of Rowan that felt protective of Lord Farraday, family in all but blood. And with that came the subtle necessity to defend the man through the charade of his own lighthearted tease. "I thought more intimate introductions would be a nice change of pace, given the circumstances."

Rowan’s feet settled on the stone floor opposite Lord Zaid, offering his hand in a welcome shake accompanied with his smile that was nothing but beaming from the prospect of renewed friendships and a season of merriment. "It is a pleasure to have you and your lovely family grace my home. I hope your journey was met with not but calm seas and strong winds."

Zaid was quick to meet Rowan’s hand with both of his, grasping the King’s hands tightly in them both and giving a firm shake. The smile never faltered, a pleasant mask that caused the wrinkles near his eyes to crinkle. His eyes briefly glinted towards Lord Farraday, offering a slight nod of jovial apology for the barb to keep the peace. When he spoke, his attention had turned to his liege. ”No waves nor winds would unsettle House Ganasen, Your Grace. I oft feel unsettled by how still the land feels at our estate when I have been away too long.”

Imran’s cheeks paled at his father’s jest, the recollection of earlier events of the day unsettling his restless stomach slightly. He still stood stiff and proud behind his father, his gaze briefly passing over the royal family with an alluring smile. His hands remained firmly held behind his back, waiting patiently to be addressed whilst the two men shared pleasantries. His eyes did linger a little longer on Dorian, rumors of the prince’s dalliances having reached the hallowed brothels of even the Lost Coast. When there were less prying ears, he would have to pry from the royal exactly which lecherous establishments to taste while he was there.

Zhara, meanwhile, held a tight polite smile as her eyes seemed drawn upwards to the buttresses and slender windows of the Great Hall. Her hands unconsciously smoothed down the folds of her dress, as if she were trying to smooth the fabric down like her slicked back hair. Her palms still felt raw from the amount of scrubbing she had done at her uncle’s estate to get her hands clean from years of hard work.

"I understand," the King replied with a sympathetic nod of his head and his radiant smile that never faltered. "I often find myself reminiscing on my time among stone and snow, especially in this sweltering heat. But alas the Vale is my home now for good or ill."

With one last pat to the Lord’s hand, Rowan turned sideways to address the rest of House Ganasen with a warm laugh. "Forgive us old men and our ramblings. Allow me to introduce you to my family." His hand gestured up to the dais where his wife stood, her gaze cold and unwavering as she seemed intent to look anywhere but her husband. "My wife, Valenya."

The Queen took a single step forward and curtsied, as was expected of her, as her husband—the King—would demand of her. Nothing more, nothing less. Perhaps it was petty, she did not care. She did not take kindly to him snapping at her before their company nor the way he challenged her parenting when he only deemed to step up as a father when he could be the hero. It seemed that what words left her lips that day would not sit right with him. And while Valenya was one of the few people who had no restraint when it came to openly contesting her husband, it could wait. For once he seemed far more concerned with appearances now that it did not only reflect upon him, but on their children’s livelihoods. She could roll her eyes at the irony if they were not being watched like a spectacle.

If the King noticed or was bothered by his wife’s indifference, he did not show it, keeping his face bright and warm smile ever present. "My son and heir, Dorian."

Having remained steadfast at his sister’s side since their mother decided to make a scene, Dorian looked over at Rhea, giving her hand a gentle squeeze before slipping him arm free from her grasp and stepping forward. With one hand resting against his abdomen and the other tucked behind his back, he dipped into a bow. The single loose brown curl brushed his cheek as he stood back upright with his usual charming and confident smile. His gaze scanned the noble family, enticed by their rich caramel skin and ebony hair that made them dark contrasts to the overly pallid offerings that loitered around the Great Hall. His attention lingered on the son, noting a telling glint behind his eyes that piqued his curiosity. A single brow rose quizzically before he returned to his place beside his father’s throne.

"And, of course, my wonderful daughters, Maeve and Rhea."

Both of the Princesses stepped forward in silent unison. While Maeve remained a pristine example of what a lady of her standing should be, Rhea followed through the motions as was expected, but there was a heavy somberness that dimmed the light that often sparked defiantly behind her eyes. She was not looking forward to the introductions or this gathering like her sister was, but whatever silver lining Declan had helped fasten in place was quickly washed away by her mother. At that point she wanted nothing more than to be off that dais and lost somewhere beneath the sea of the other nobles, if only to disappear out from under her mother’s piercing gaze. But she still curtsied and smiled, even if the warmth did not reach her eyes, then returned to stand beside Dorian.

Imran and Zhara did the customary bows and curtseys respectively as the Storvane's were introduced. Zaid stepped to the side with his wife, letting the spectacle continue on until all had been properly introduced. The Duke took a moment to smooth out the creases of his doublet before repositioning himself. He stood to the side, perpendicular to the dias, and motioned to the Duchess. ”May I present my wife, the Duchess Nadira,” he announced, his voice oozing with bravado and pride. The duchess, for her part, presented a small smile and stepped forward. She curtsied properly before the Storvane's, head bowed in the proper sign of supplication. She did not linger long, ending the motion and stepping back again to her husband's side.

”My successor, Imran.”

Imran, for his part, stepped forward boldly. He pressed his right fist against his heart, extending the left behind his back. He looked down the line of Royals, his discerning gaze trying to parse the fleeting meanings behind their expressions. Dorian had met his interest, Maeve was attempting to act as a flawless statue of her station, and Rhea was… disengaged. This nearly elicited as much interest as the rumors of the crown prince, but fell short of his baser desires. He bowed deeply before the Storvane's with a pleased smirk. ”I do hope that we shall become better acquainted, Your Royal Highnesses.” He stood up straight again, and then stepped back beside his sister.

”And the pride of the Lost Coast, my daughter Zhara.”

Zhara shot a glance at her father, one eyebrow raised ever so slightly. It was always hard to discern what her father's thoughts were, but the aggrandizing of her status seemed obvious even for him. She presented herself respectfully, not daring to make eye contact with any of the royals directly as she curtsied. She was only there out of obligation, and had little interest in the games their fathers were playing. Her brother had a better chance of winning the hand of one of the king's children than she ever did. She spoke softly, as her mother had instructed on the ride over. ”You honor us with the invitation, Your Majesty.”

The King smiled vibrant and welcoming as his gaze followed each introduction with a patient attentiveness and a gentle nod of acknowledgement. "You have a lovely family," he replied while gently clapping his hands together. "It has been many years since I got to travel beyond the Valley of the Kings. I hope some of you might humor an old man with some of your tales during your stay." His laugh was quiet but radiant, surrounding them in the warmth he brandished with honor unlike the King before him. "I once again thank you all for making the long and arduous journey to the capital. I look forward to the friendships we shall create over the following months." His smile softened with a small nod.

Rowan gave the Lord a light pat to the shoulder in a final greeting before making his way back up to the dais and returning to his place beside his family. Zaid offered one final bow in polite deference, before he beckoned his family back to their spot with a wave of his hand.

As the Ganasen’s settled back into the respective corner, Zhara looked back to notice Khalil had settled himself among the sparse attendants after their initial arrivals. Missing from their number was the Corsair, Christopher Harlow. Zhara shot a confused look at Khalil, who simply shook his head and mouthed two words. “Dock business.” Zhara sighed, offering the bastard a curt nod. She looked to her brother beside her, pleased to have a little bit of support at the very least.

Khalil, for his part, bore a pleasant and servile mask as he watched the proceedings with disdain. After all the Ganasens had done for Aethoria, they were relegated to little more than dinner guests for an aging king’s desperate clasp for legacy. While he rotted on a throne far too big for such a small man, the Ganasen’s worked overtime to provide his highness with the satin sheets and fine wines the royal family seemed all too happy to indulge in. They called him a King of the People, when he never suffered as they had. As Khalil stood politely with the servants of his father, denied his birthright indirectly by his sovereign’s own petty gripes, he simply smiled.

He had waited long enough. It was time to finally take back what was rightfully his.


interactions ....|.... The Royal Family ............... mentions ....|.... The Royal Family ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir
3x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 2 mos ago 2 mos ago Post by Rockette
Raw
Avatar of Rockette

Rockette 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶.

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago




darron ....|..... outfit ....|.....merial ....|..... outfit ....|.....seraphina ....|..... outfit ....|..... penellaphe ....|..... outfit ....|.....niktos ....|..... outfit ....|.....lyric ....|..... outfit ....|..... the great hall

Lyric Velmorra truly and undoubtedly hated all of this.

Though perhaps, in hindsight, hatred was an aggressive term, a label, as opposed to dislike, or even distaste, for these delicate intrigues of court so complexly interwoven. Reminiscent of the heraldry he currently studied, with its silver threads woven intricately through capes of navy blue, such a contrasting hue to the bronze and violet he donned, the deepest of jeweled maeve that coursed toward near black when hidden under the shadows of alcoves and vaulted ceilings. Through which, in his perusal, Lyric compared the hewn stone here with the refineries of home, the masonry similar in its tincture, but certifiably lacking in the comparison, the mountainous stone it was born from was no grace of Obsidia, but something far more raw, intimidating, aged in the daunting structure it proposed. He took the opportunity to thoroughly adjust the weight of his finery that felt cumbersome on his body, something that had gone unworn for many moons, in the intricacies of their house; motifs of antlers were worn on each Velmorra, sometimes boldly, and at other times more subdued and vague, with embroidered violets hidden within the weighted fabrics.

Interesting and perhaps intentionally endeavored was the incorporation of armored pieces, be they the spined, partial pauldrons that eclipsed his shoulders, or the overlapping pieces of hammered bronze that Seraphina displayed against her sternum and caps of chiffon sleeves, an interesting enough variance that was more artful, less practical, but in its own, arguably her will of defiance when not permitted to dress more. She would have worn her blade of winter at her hip had their mother not intervened; the sheathed sword instead rested in her quarters, as told when they reconvened upon their arrival in the Valley of Kings. For weeks, they had woven an intricate web of diplomacy to solidify their position in the South, a success evidenced by the cordial greetings that greeted their entourage as it arrived on the precipice of sunset, heralding the coming festivities. For Darron was well known as High Marshal, loved by his King, but his wife and children were lesser known until this fortuitous (one of Niktos’ words) day that introduced them as prospects. Lesser than their legacy, more as their bargaining pieces. Seraphina made such a point often on their journey here, ever since the brutal dismemberment of the bull elk had been so cruelly displayed across their path, she had been more vocally forthcoming than usual; the event had affected them all, and he tried not to reminisce, to reflect on it, when the evening itself was already endowed thickly with tension. Niktos yearned for coincidence and hope, for the whys and the inquiries to barter, but Seraphina demanded answers and imposed the honor so owed to their name.

Lyric just wanted to disappear.

And Penellaphe? She hadn’t spoken to either of them on the entire journey, permitting only small glimpses from the carriage; weeks of silence had eclipsed her entirely. They could barely begin to wonder at the reasoning behind such a withdrawal, Niktos thought it related to their sister’s sudden isolation from them, an unspoken secrecy of familial struggles unique to their inevitabilities. Seraphina had refused to confirm the theory, but neither did she deny it, allowing it to fester within them all. In this, Lyric was entirely thankful that neither his gender nor place of birth held much weight in these games of matrimony, for there was little he could offer, much less give, when his heart yearned for more than these conceptual burdens would ever allow.

But less conceptual was the weight of a family name, a house, a sigil that reigned majestic and wreathed with quiet authority. He could not help the way his eyes shifted, subtle, but cutting, a method learned in youth, to glimpse without notice, a trait, a gift, he much preferred in the shadows from where he stood. The family of Velmorra stood as a sword, a spear, a wicked point akin to the antlers of their patron, spread aloft on royal tines, each polished and refined. His father, the eternal general, dressed in a violet hue so dark it nearly appeared black, the bronze of his armor pieces captured rays of waning sunlight, and his mother, the eternal jewel of velvet and copper, at his side, the Unbowed and the Unbent. Seraphina and Penellaphe were visions of wonder, standing on either side and dressed in finery that set them apart from the court gowns they wore back home. His oldest sister softened by the royal purple of her dress, the accentuating golds warming the hue of her skin, and waves of dark hair twisted around pins of golden antlers to pull the sides back, soft curls swept back over her shoulders, left bare by the billowing sleeves that fell around her slender arms.

Lyric had to do a double take then, for Penellaphe was so alike their mother, it was as if glimpsing back to a time unknown, the girlish beauty that Merial once was now encapsulated in her youngest daughter, dressed in burgundy, her youthful radiance beholden to the richness of such a color that brought warmth to her solemn face. Expressive eyes idle, hair unbound and curled, slender neck adorned in a circlet of antlers that rested gleaming points at the hollow of her throat. She spoke not one word to either of them, addressed no one when eyes flickered toward her impression, every glimpse from what Lyric could tell carefully dismissed as if she was waiting for someone worthy of her acknowledgment, her grace, her candor.

Slowly and mindfully, he turned away from the banner and permitted his back to it just in time for the royals to be introduced. It was more symbolic, he would later come to observe, to trade the fowl at his back for the owls that descended as a flock, led by the introduction of their youngest, escorted by the Captain of the Guard, no doubt.

The purity of white led by the staunch black, softness, loveliness, all such fitting appellations that immediately spun through Lyric’s mind, brimming with curiosity– Princess Rhea. He knew only what his father had told him, but the vision of her in such chastity was disarming, her laughter a thoroughly dismembering trill that plucked at the strings of a withdrawn spirit. In various ways, the sound reminded him of home, of times in the hearth-warmed halls of Tarn’s Rest, with Seraphina and Penellaphe’s laughter surrounding him, of the soft breaths of quiet joy his mother would allow, her confidential strengths both leagues of comforting and sorrowful. Lyric hardly noticed at all when Niktos stepped up beside him, something of admiration that adorned his face, freshly shaven to proudly display the stubborn ridge of a Velmorra jawline, before pure devastation contorted his features into something entirely forlorn. It was almost dejected, the sort of lapse in countenance most unbecoming of a man; their father often wore such an expression when faced with their mother’s melancholy when they thought no one was looking. But here, Lyric observed his brother with an arched brow, witnessing the will of a reserved soul wither under the creeping tendrils of yearning.

“Boreal’s breath,” He chuckled, mostly out of disbelief, for no portrait or whispered report, nor utterance from his father could’ve prepared Niktos for the revelation that was Princess Maeve. Many would assume her rigid and unyielding, and so perhaps she was, but that would unjustly confine her to rules of uniformity that lacked grace, were devoid of poise, and of honor. It’s ritualistic deadliness, it is the ice that caps the Argent Vein, it is glistening perfection, the unyielding and unforgiving confines of winter and ice, unwavering, but it is also restraint and confinement by more than a tightly laced corset. Niktos, in his overcoat of velvet with its embroidered bronze trimmings that curled into antlers, wreathed in violets, his armor the banded sash across his chest, was a man utterly stricken.

“Really?” Lyric whispered, incredulous. In the same breadth, though, there was no missing the way Niktos’ eyes would waver, flicker, darting and then reigned back with sheer force that immediately corded his neck, his pulse apparent, and his intensity doubled. An observant figure would notice the way the heir of Velmorra could not help but study Prince Dorian in equal measures. And then, should a curious mind ponder, who was it truly that inspired that fleeting glimpse of desire to march across his face before fleeing behind a reserved mask of cooled indifference.

And then the Queen and King were announced, and something within the Velmorra line shifted. They retained their manners of the sword, but there was a glacial gleam to his mother’s stare that never abdicated from the royal pair, and even Darron, who was known most for his stoicism, could not prevent the subtle shift in his stance or the drop of his brow, not quite a glare, but more like the rigidity of a man that commanded soldiers in war.

They knew the art forms here, the steps, and the methods for approaching the royal family in court when deemed appropriate. As such, the Velmorra’s lingered as other families moved forward to present themselves, as if bidding time, as if ensuring their place, but there was a calculating shift from Merial that signaled a soft incline in her chin toward her husband, deferring to him to lead their family as Darron finally approached the dais with genial warmth radiating from his character.

“My King,” he began, the rich depth of his voice not unlike addressing a friend- a brother. “Allow me the honor to finally introduce you to my family.” He bowed, not unlike those before him, but it was as if asking stone to bend. At their mention, his wife and children bowed and curtsied, measured actions fluid before reforming themselves into the spearhead, Merial at his side, Niktos on the other, two steps behind, and Lyric off to his right, Seraphina and Penellaphe beside their mother and similarly stationed.

While the King’s smile was always warm and radiant, there was a slight shift when House Velmorra stepped forward. It was miniscule, almost imperceivable unless one knew to look for it. The radiance and warmth of his smile dimmed, if but for a moment, like a cloud passing before the sun when his gaze settled on Merial. Time did not weather her like parchment but aged her like wine, far richer and more elegant with each passing year. Her long hair was like silk and as dark as a raven’s feathers against a moonless night’s sky. If his gaze lingered he could almost remember how it felt, like the gentle ripple of water slipping through his fingers. It was a sensation that up until that moment he had not realized he was starved for. But its absence was not her doing, but his own, and the hollow void that festered in her absence was his burden to bear. He deserved it.. And worse, for no other reason than for causing that cold indifference that settled behind her eyes in his presence.

Whatever feelings had stirred in her presence, Rowan quickly pushed them away, burying them behind lock and key somewhere in the dark recesses of his mind where only his worst pains and deepest regrets lived. In its stead, his smile returned bright and welcoming, but missing something, like a small piece had been chipped away and lost in the Weave. He stepped forward, descending the stairs to the dais with his arms extended like he was not just greeting a friend but family. He did not wait for Lord Darron to finish his bow before clapping him on the shoulders and pulling him into an embrace.

"Dear friend, nothing would please me more than to meet this wonderful family of yours that you speak so highly of." His smile widened as he met the gaze of each of the Velmorra children with the quiet pride of someone who was seeing the faces behind the tales he had been told for years. "It is long overdue that our families should finally meet."

Many would not notice that imperceptible shift in the King’s countenance, the brief cowling of his exuberance that waned, just so, under a mind conflicted and a soul weighted by the crown he bore. But Merial noticed, for of course she did, in the reflection of her heart, there lingered a sliver, a vicious sort of gash, that yearned for the man before her as the sovereign of her lament and her rigid spirit, for Rowan existed as not just King in her eyes, but also the first love that left bitter unrest through her family line. Age had worn him finely, just as it had done to her husband, both once proud and beautiful warriors who carved a warpath across the realm, sown tale and renown through its depths, and in this Merial was a woman who could not help but compare the two. It was a startling revelation, with her gaze flickering betwixt them, the General who equally embraced his King, his grin broad and his eyes brightened by the glimmer of pride, despite the rigid chips that lingered behind the glistening emotions, similarly to the shift in Merial’s piercing observations before she forcefully relinquished herself from the yawning abyss of her memories and flicked her gaze further along the dais to where Queen Valenya stood.

The epitome of ruthless efficiency, polished and perfected, all of these personifications of silent fury and brutal courtship– everything that Merial did not trust, could not, and ultimately refused to. She would bow to her because that is what these games entailed; it was the careful movement of pieces on a board that convinced Merial to meet those sharp eyes, only for a moment, to acknowledge her reign, her station, her place at the side of the man she could not help but still harbor affection for. At her side, her daughters shifted, subtle and reserved.

Until Penellaphe chose to act within that precious second. Once stoic and disregarding, she stepped forward to move beside her mother, such an exact replica of the young woman she once was, down to the tilt in her head and the flex in her jaw, even to the breadth of her gaze as they lingered solely on the King, intensity corded swiftly through her frame and bound her spine to seemingly lift her up higher. Merial regarded her daughter carefully, her actions unhurried, deliberate, and intentional, a similar tactic once employed by herself, tutored by her mother…

To catch the eye of a King…
She inhaled sharply, suddenly, and held it there.

“Yes,” Darron chuckled, and spared a brief glimpse toward his wife, perceiving the way she stood even more rigid, tensed, her hands folded in front as if to contain the bones and flesh beneath her dress, to control herself, no doubt, by the way she refused to meet either of their eyes. A part of him wished she had remained home back in Stonefallow, to perhaps preserve the fabled beauty that was Merial, once beloved of the King, to spare her these encroaching doubts when faced with the results of an inevitable betrayal. “Long overdue. I often carry tales back home with me. I feel as if I have truly witnessed each of your children grow up.”

Seraphina listened idly, bored with these tactics, the prettily laced words and their hidden meanings, each utterance filtering through her mind, the quiet breath whispering past her lips, anchoring herself whilst her father spoke. She did not particularly care for the pomp and grandeur, nor did she care for the rustling silk and velvet encasing her, loathed against her skin, perfumed and oiled with touches of fragrance worn behind her ears and wrists. The exchange from riding leathers to this whispering chiffon was a startling contrast, more elegant than any gown donned back home, but queerly misplaced. In Stonefallow, often Seraphina would be given grace to wear ornamental pieces of armor with her gowns, bronzed and polished and adorned in silver edging. Here, she moved, carefully, rolled her weight from one side to the next, and felt askew standing next to Penellaphe, who moved so purposely and gracefully, born for these maneuvers, and then their mother, who was perfectly molded for the intrigues of court.

She’d be better suited to standing as their guard, regaled in the armor of their house, blazoned with the rearing stag, similarly to the branded owls embossed onto the ebony chest pieces that she could not help but admire from her station. Her eyes of a near violet hue dipped carefully through each of them until they snagged over the curls (their likeness found in each Storvane child) of the Captain of the Guard– Declan. Subtly was not in her repertoire, devoid of it in fact, from the way she immediately sized him up, not just in feminine appraisal (she was still a woman by the Gods, she just rode into the battle with them too), but the way one would discern an opponent, her penetrating perusal appraising every polished surface of armor and then down to his sword where she realized, once more, why she had felt so out of sorts without her blade of winter sheathed at her hip, her fingers cautiously reaching down to where it should have been.

Declan had grown comfortable in his years with the guard, shifting from being noticed before he entered every room to now being invisible in plain sight. He never much enjoyed the attention that came with being the heir, but he also understood the purpose and necessity behind. It suited him better than Dorian, the prying eyes of the people that came with their harsh judgements or rose tinted loyalties. He learned to bear the weight similarly to his father, while his brother was still learning how to navigate its complexities. But there was a peace that came from being part of the guard, being hidden in plain sight like a statue or suit of armor left to decorate the halls rather than a sword brandished as an open sign of protection.

That particular day he drew more attention than normal, no doubt escorting Rhea played its part, but his father also requested for him to not wear his helmet so that even in his station, he could still be seen as a branch of House Storvane. Once the introductions had begun, his presence had vanished into the shadows like the rest of his men. Having been out of the public’s eye for years, he had grown comfortable in his invisibility, but with it he gained a keen sense of knowing when eyes were trained on him, even when he looked elsewhere.

His head rose slowly, not so much like searching but to adjust his stance. Declan’s gaze leisurely swept across each member of his family as they stood upon the dais, down the steps toward his father, then along the current family being presented. He recognized Lord Darron immediately, having spent countless hours locked in lengthy discussions and debate within the council chambers, which meant the small congregation of dark haired nobles could be none other than House Velmorra. His attention drifted from the Lord and Lady, to their sons, before settling on the presumed eldest daughter as her gaze surveyed him like one would appraise an opponent or a suitor.

He did not grow uncomfortable beneath the directness of her scrutiny, the dormant part of him that was once a Prince was used to such prying glances. His brows tugged together in silent curiosity, studying her in a similar way she did him until her gaze settled back on his. Declan did not know if she was the type of Lady to shrink away when caught red handed or settle into the bed she made, but either way, he did not draw attention to it. The only shift she would have been able to notice is the subtle way the corner of his mouth curled minutely into a faint smirk as he nodded his head in a small bow, before pulling his attention away like he had never noticed in the first place.

During that small, missable exchange, the King continued to beam and boast about both his family and the one presented before him with unfiltered enthusiasm. "I know each of my children see you as family and not a member of my council. It may be presumptuous of me, but I hope the following months gives us the opportunity to truly call one another family," he mused joyfully with a gentle clap of his hands. Houses Storvane and Velmorra have both been fruitful and blessed with four children each. A union between his own family and another who share a strenuous alliance would be the most advantageous, no doubt. But a more selfish part of Rowan hoped to create a union where he had failed those many years ago.

The King stepped aside, sweeping his arm up through the air toward the dais and awaiting family as he spoke. "While you are very well acquainted with my family, my Lord, it would be a pleasure to introduce them to the rest of House Velmorra." His hand stopped, hovering in the air with the palm up, guiding their eyes and attention to his Queen. In that moment he was trapped in a vise between the woman he once loved, who still tugged at his heart strings even through her cold indifference, and his wife who emanated a different type of chill, sharp and ruthless, with the arrogance of knowing what transpired in the silence and still being the one who came out on top. Rowan’s fingers curled into his palm, forming a fist as he dropped his hand to his side and steeled his resolve before continuing.

“My…" his voice trailed off, searching for the correct word that was respectful of the woman he had spent over three decades with, but also not disrespectful to the one he loved and lost. "Wife and Queen, Valenya. Formally of the Phorian Coast."

Queen Valenya stepped forward with her head held high with a renewed sense of vigor in the face of the woman she beat to the throne. There was even a small ghost of a smirk that curled at the corners of her mouth and illuminated behind her eyes as she lowered herself into a curtsey. It was pristine and perfect, as always, but only those who had been studying her movements intently would notice the way she lowered herself a fraction more. It wasn’t in deference or respect, but a mocking self-righteousness. "Welcome, my Lord… my Lady," she began as she slowly stood upright. "I look forward to the prospect of finally uniting our great houses." Her smile grew, almost derisive in the way it mirrored her husband’s, but it never reached her eyes which remained dark and cold as they settled on Merial. Without another word, she nodded her head and returned to her place beside the throne.

Rowan blinked slowly, drawing in measured, steady breaths in an attempt to keep his calm and avoid making any further scenes. But his eyes spoke the words he did not dare speak as they snapped to his wife. She did not challenge him further, and for that he was thankful. He gave himself a moment to find his warmth—more a mask than authenticity in that moment—then turned back to the Velmorras like nothing had transpired. He cleared his throat and grin widened as he pressed on, motioning toward his son next. "My secondborn son, Prince and heir, Dorian."

The Prince sauntered forward to the edge of the dais with a casual air that would not be expected of a man who was next in line to rule. He lacked the seriousness and patience for formalities such as these, but in truth, while he might have been a peacock, he did not much enjoy being kept on display rather than getting the opportunity to mingle. His place was not on a throne or beside it, but among the Lords and Ladies that filled their halls. He could not seduce—or secure a betrothed as his mother would aptly put it—when he was above people and not among them. Dorian was over the ceremony of it all after the scene his mother made at his sister’s expense. Whatever entertainment he might have made of it all had lost its luster. His single loose curl dangled freely as he lowered himself into a bow and pressed his right hand to his chest. He gave himself a moment to study the faces before him and attempt to commit them to memory for wine and revelry replaced them, then returned to his place beside his sister.

The King nodded his head, then motioned both of his daughters forward. "And, of course, my wonderful daughters, Maeve and Rhea."

Both Princesses stepped forward, both elegance and grace with their crimson curls, adorned in their gowns of navy and ivory. Maeve was the picture of what was expected of a woman of her standing, carrying herself with a poise that was unmatched and honed from years of practice. She did not look at the Lords before her as prospective love matches or the proper pieces of lineage to give her the most attractive children, they were puzzle pieces, a necessary step in her life’s path. Unlike her sister, she was not looking for an opportunity to escape from the Black Citadel, on the contrary she was loath to lower her standings from a Princess to a Lady, but thus was her plight as a woman. And rather than go against the grain and fight it, she embraced it and carried her exceedingly high standards into the pool of suitors.

Before her both Niktos and Lyric were offered on bronze platters like offerings to make an alliance, and while she understood the merits behind the politicking unlikely to settle for either of the men before her. One, was a second son, and thus deserved not an ounce of her time. The other? He was not at the end of the list, nor was he at the top. Sure, Niktos was attractive, but the same could be said for most of the Lords in the hall. But beauty and sexual appeal did little in her regards for marriage. She knew little of his prowess with a blade or on horseback, nor had she heard word of his command as a Lord. Unfortunate. But she also imagined her mother would not be keen on any matches with anyone from House Velmorra. All to be said, the Lords before her did little to keep her attention beyond the required curtseying.

Rhea, on the other hand, followed in her sister’s footsteps, mirroring her movements like she had done numerous times before. Her expression was almost vacant, with a far off look behind her eyes that didn’t settle on any of the nobles before her. She still smiled, more out of muscle memory rather than authentic warmth but otherwise she presented herself as expected, perhaps a bit distracted and downtrodden but a Princess by all accounts.

Perception was key and delicate in these games; these forged and articulated circumstances that aligned themselves with every glimpse, structured movement, countenance, and annotation. Smoothed bites and silvered tongues, with the brightest of lights to cast the deepest of shadows that churned navy blue, bisected by royal violet. Bronze and silver thus clashed, molded, two differing hues of precious metals beset with their adorning jewels. The word ‘Wife’, a mere title to some, an adoring affection perhaps when muttered, a leash or a claim to others, but in this, it was so phrased in a way that fell into voided silence, a hollow resonation then bequeathed with the righteousness of Queen, and every rolling timbre of the King lanced as a bolt of Boreal’s reign towards Merial’s core. Perhaps her spirit of temperance and resilience, born of Stonefallow’s winters, was not enough to soothe the flame of indignation that plumed beneath the viperous intentions of Queen Valenya. Her words were placating, near patronizing, and her smile, to some of the court, would’ve been perceived as respectful and admiring to the House intimately interwoven with her own, deeply corded and conspiring with promise, but this was the simper of a predator that mocked as a great, winged bird of prey that swooped low, skirts pooled and plucked as wings, her curtsey so fluid as talons raking against chilled stone. Merial saw it all for what it was worth, and the twinge of pain that crossed through the cold indifference etched across her features fractured, a sliver of truth peered forth through the crack in her unbowed soul, her dark eyes glistening as within the clasp of her hands she felt the stinging bite of her nails piercing into the flesh of her palm, warmth pooled, stung and she flattened the shallow crescents bleeding scarlet into her trembling gestures against taut muscles that undulated beneath a rigid corset.

Rushing to her side would’ve only shamed her, but Darron was a man besotted with his wife, and rather than rush to her side or disregard her ailment entirely, he merely held out his hand, similar to how King Rowan had done previously for his wife, who had refused to unify themselves before them. The differences in reception were stark and obvious; it was subtle in the actions, a simplistic enough surrender as Merial slid her hand into Darron’s awaiting grasp and held such firmly, tucking her in close as his side, his body angled in such a way to sever that burgeoning connection brought from the depths of a love long lost.

To their children, this matter of seconds fell away into a weighted silence. Niktos did not miss anything in his observations, and neither did Seraphina (though he also noticed her sudden attachment to a certain Captain of the Guard and the way she regarded the man as an opponent postured across enemy lines), who met his flickering gaze immediately and tensed. Her spine flexed, rigid, she stood ever higher as the blade of winter polished to a peerless shine, the unified spear as they were, the royal tines of their patron spreading out to encompass the dias in a show of unity as their general father moved. The introductions continued, but there was a tension that slithered through the bronzed front of the realm’s most honorable of houses, a stag that had lowered its crown to the owl not as subjection but as a warning. They were silent as opposed to boastful, intentional in their unspoken vow, loyal there were to a fault, but the name of Velmorra refused to remain hidden in the glories of snow and stone just because it had borne a line of Kings.

Honor endures.

Dorian’s impression was subdued, fleeting; they were not the first family to be introduced and lingered towards the end of the procession, the taxing affairs of being presented weighted heavily upon him by the casual indifference in which he exuded, but the glory of him as a man was not understated in the way Niktos studied him so intently. He bade it not show across his clenched jaw, the ticking muscle there hammering into an erratic pulse that coiled down the rigid line of a convulsing throat. Should anyone truly notice, it would be difficult not to guess what vexed him even when his eyes lowered themselves only seconds later. Seraphina was too preoccupied in the way her head canted one way and then slid carefully to the next, violet eyes dancing, mirth sorted through the tilt of her lips in a challenging smirk now thrown as an invisible gauntlet not towards the heir that she was to consider, but the elder brother, since cast from the royal line, who caught her bold stare and held it briefly before dismissing her. But the acknowledgment was there, and in this it lingered; curiosity roamed through her blood; her nature demanded more, and was stubborn to relinquish it even amid the soft exchanges happening around her. Seraphina honed in on her challengers ruthlessly, and there she beheld the Captain of the Guard as such a thing to conquer.

Penellaphe could not be more disregarding, her attentions and fixations resting upon King Rowan, bequeathing his second-born and heir with a shallow glimpse and a tilt of her head. The looming cowl of Merial’s likeness was a haunting prospect, reflecting back to easier times before coveted lands became bedeviled by cruelty and bloodshed. In the most minute gestures, she merely tucked a springing coil of black hair behind her ear, the antlers nestled around her throat glinting in the waning light.

Maeve was even more devastating up close. Niktos’ previous sentiments and observations were only doubled and compounded by the severity of her ruthlessly perfected visage, to the finery donned and every whisper of fabric even so carefully executed when she dipped into a well-rehearsed curtsy. In the briefest of moments, he was a youth in court when first introduced to a Lady, a youngling Lord unbeknownst to a destiny that awaited him in the scheme of lineages and crowns, but smitten with the introductions and announcements of childhood promises. In the looming shadow of his mind torn asunder, Niktos felt a simmering need, a want, a kernel of desire that lodged betwixt his ribs and nestled within his lungs that grew curiously bold at the envisioning dream of what Maeve would look like if disheveled. Her pride was evident and worn simply as a shawl over bare shoulders, not too loud or boasting, but evident still in the way she carried herself above them. He felt decidedly beneath her and found the position not entirely unpleasant, but Gods above did he want to catch her unawares just as she had done unto him, and when she bequeathed them with a careful dismissal, her attention left wanting, he was unable to silence the small chuckle that slid from his throat and carried up from his chest that feathered into a scoff before it was silenced by the lifted brow of his mother who quietly shook her head– nothing here would go unnoticed.

Rhea was far lovelier, but her subdued and hollowed mannerisms left much to be desired, her mimed efforts lackluster, her vacant and cast-off look snagging against Lyric’s memory. She had been laughing moments before, but the previous display and ridicule had left its shaming mark, and there were parts of Lyric that lamented over the loss of it, but he could not bring himself to action, could do little else in the line of his family, though he made an effort to capture her attention, if anything, to signal something of a camaraderie that she was not alone in the vaulted void left in the wake of their older siblings.

The opportunity, though, that fleeting chance, fell beneath the sheer magnificence of his general father, who, with renewed enthusiasm and with something akin to a commandeering glean in his dark eyes, fell into introducing the house of Velmorra with both honor and pride, commanding the rich cadence of his voice as he had done numerous times on the battlefield. They knew his name, his impression, and here we would reveal to the realm the hidden gem of his heart and the pride of his house, and they would not forget it.

“It is as you say, I see you and your children as family, watching them all grow up into the fine examples of royalty that they are. All of them.” There was little distinction in the way Darron’s words coiled, the way he dedicated that portion of time to acknowledge Rowan individually, and to all but name Declan outright, and it was no secret to where his favoritism lay in the way of forsaken heirs and strutting men who were forlorn of their birthright. He paused here long enough before continuing. “Family, we already are, in these coming months, we shall make it official.”

With her delicate hand held so finely within his, Darron guided Merial forward, who lifted her head, a chilled luminescence sparkling to life in her gaze as it settled carefully on King Rowan before fixating on Queen Valenya with rapt attention, the ghosting curl of a smile blooming, something truly endearing, saccharine, pulling across her features into a simpering grin.My wife,” Darron emphasized, subtly but pointedly. “Lady Merial, as you well know.”

She fell into her curtsy with a certain grace, likened to a crystalline tower with its sharpened apex and rigid lines, as if she were undoubtedly made of Obsidia, the color of her hair reminiscent of its void-like, structured core. Unlike Valenya, she did not dip herself so low, though she came close to it still, for this was another formation in the way of things, for she may have lost the throne to the tides of war, but she did not in the throes of love, for none could deny that Darron Velmorra loved Merial Velmorra with all that he possessed, even if portions of her soul were irrevocably bound to the man he valued as both King and brother.

“My Queen, as always, it is such a pleasure. How do you find the Valley from the Coast? I hope you have adjusted well enough over the years.” Her lashes panned down, a nod, with a small and delicate cant of her head, whilst she peered up before rising to meet Rowan’s eyes. “My King. It is an honor to finally grace these halls. My husband brings many tales home.” To anyone else, it was a simplistic conversation dressed in platitudes, the former lover making niceties where deemed appropriate to the woman who warmed the bed of the man whose heart she once knew as well as any. There was, however, a discernible intent laden in Merial’s choice of words; those well acquainted with the delicate art of articulated speech could pluck the words from her lips and read them as scripture.

The Queen’s head inclined, curious and incredulous not only at the fact Lady Velmorra acknowledged her, but openly conversed. The rest of the Lords and Ladies might have offered their respects and greetings but none openly addressed her with anything beyond that. There was a sharpness like a hand poised on the hilt of a blade, but it remained sheathed. The blood letting could wait for tonight, and only that night, was for pleasantries, but it was still there, ready and waiting like a viper in the shadows. “To be honest, I miss the ocean and the salt in the air," she replied with a gentleness in her tone that drew the stunned sidelong glances of her children. Valenya could play the game, even if those around her only knew her for her candor. She gave her children a fleeting glance that said more to them than anyone else could grasp, a silent yet stern warning, before looking back toward Merial. "But, alas, sacrifices must be made," she concluded with layered words as her hands clasped together against the silk of her skirts.

Merial’s expression, from mawkish and cloying, lapsed into a frown, delicate and nearly dismissible, for she had not expected the Queen to respond so… candidly. But within, she understood the implications, the carefully veiled ones that perhaps women of their station could only grasp.

“My firstborn son and heir, Niktos.” Darron continued, missing the exchange between his wife and Valenya entirely.Niktos bowed deeply, and perhaps for far too long, a few mere seconds that spared him to glimpse upward through peculiarly long lashes that snagged his gaze against the perfect coils of crimson hair that belonged to Maeve and perhaps, then, to spare a fleeting regard towards Dorian. Shafts of hair cut over his brow to shadow the breadth of his gaze before he stood and uttered. “It is an honor.” Simple and direct, his voice was meant to be bold and proud, but instead came hoarse and deepened, reflecting something unknown that roiled through his bones.

“My eldest daughter, Seraphina.” Her curtsy was less elegant than that typically afforded to a Lady; she was more unyielding in strength, a staunch weapon displayed in the light at just the right angle, a perfected soldier with her military grace. She spared no words as her brother had, just her gaze of near violet that flitted betwixt each Storvane, Declan included.

“And my youngest children, Lyric and Penellaphe.” They bowed and curtsied respectfully, Lyric’s movement quick and despondent, a near scowl worn onto his countenance (impatience, perhaps), and Penellaphe swift and fluid, brought a fraction lower than her sister and mother.

“Your Majesties,” she finally spoke, gracing the ears of her family after days of stoicism and vigilance, as if harnessing that delicate cadence of her voice for this precise moment. However, she proffered only so much, knew just enough to give in trials, these initiations and introductions and critical steps that would seal the future of Velmorra and Aerndal combined. Penellaphe smoothed her palms against her skirts, subtle gestures that mimicked her mother's.

“The House of Velmorra,” Darron finalized, Merial’s hand still within his own, and lifting it just so in their well-unified family to present to the King and Queen, and to the entirety of the court. A powerful force to surely be reckoned with.

The King’s grin widened, filled with a warmth and compassion often unknown to royalty. "You have a delightful family. I look forward to getting to know each and every one of you more during our time together." While his smile remained, there was a heaviness behind his eyes that could be mistaken as old age and weariness from the formality of introductions, but in reality it was the pang of a love… lost. Seeing her likeness reflected back in their austere glances or the darkness of each child’s hair tugged at something forlorn within him that had been buried away for decades. Rowan loved his own children more than life itself, but seeing the one face he had to turn away to win a war reflected back at him tenfold struck something deeper inside him.

He cleared his throat, forcing his warmth to shine forward, repressing the darkness that frayed at the edges of his mind, to greet his friend as he always had… like family. "I thank you all for making the long journey from Stonefallow. I know it is not for the faint of heart." Rowan met the gaze of every member of House Velmorra before concluding. "My home is your home and I do hope that you all enjoy yourselves during your stay." With a parting pat to his friend’s shoulder, the King slowly climbed back up the dais. The discomfort behind his eyes was fleeting and visible for only a moment to his family, before snuffing it like a candle as he reclaimed his spot upon the throne as if nothing had happened.

“Your Grace,” Darron concluded, slow and methodical, his eyes doing a thorough sweep of the man he had spent months with in the bitter cold of war, of seasons that passed with nothing but bleak reality trembling in its wake… He made a small bow, a military action that held a closed fist against his breast, and said little else, whilst Merial was the first to dispatch herself from the oppressing weight of their mutual exchanges, no bow or utterance of gratitude, just elegant steps hastened by the phantom that wore the face of her King. Lyric was not far behind, immediately at her side, where they spoke hushed and close, her maternal affections clasping a delicate palm against his shoulder, a simple motion that told him not to worry for her but to instead focus on his own affairs. Rhea was truly lovely, wasn’t she?

Yes, Lyric would mutter, as lovely as a flower wilting under darkness…

He stood taller than her, her youngest boy, and escorted her into the crowd of Lords and Ladies, the rigid scowl of his brow creating shadows over his angular features.

Seraphina’s flickering eyes stilled, shorn of ice, reminiscent of ice floes in the turbulent seas, incredulous as her father made his recognition known in time with his farewells. Would he truly not mention anything of what they encountered on their travels? Rowan had mentioned as much, knowing the journey was long, knowing it tested the fortitude of those born in the North and the cold, just as others could’ve betted or hedged, just as the one who was responsible for the maiming of the bull elk left for them to bury. The flames from the pyre burned fresh in her mind, the smell coiling, the bones bleached, and the antler she had taken from the ashes felt within the palm of her hand as a demented blade worn of death and despair. Seraphina moved close to the dais, silk-feet whispering, chiffon ruffling, the simple movement stirring a swell and rush of energy into the breadth of her lips as she prepared herself to speak –

“There’s something –”

“Sera.”

Niktos flanked her immediately, his arm branded across her torso to steer her about, nearly hauling her away into the shadows of the hall, a soft gasp parted from her lips before she jerked back and swiftly removed herself from him, a brief altercation should anyone decide to pry or glean, the elder siblings of Velmorra at odds with one another in the grand scheme of the coming summer months.

“Now is not the time,” he whispered, low and steady, his height pressing inward. She stood up straighter, if such were possible, everything about her rigid and unyielding.

“Then when? Or do we simply let it go? I feel as if you’re stalling for something.” Seraphina hissed, head given at an angle, her words cutting and slick with her ire.

“Consider it as leverage, we say nothing now, whoever is responsible will wonder why we haven’t made claims or brought it up to the King and Queen as an official complaint. Let them stew over it for a time, let them slip up. Someone will have wanted us to know it was them as time continues. This is going to be a long, long summer, Sera…”

They had taken small steps away from the raised platform, but Seraphina's eyes kept wandering back, an internal war beginning to take hold, its assertion glistening, swift, and severe, in the expression that clouded her charming disposition, turning it into something calculating and bold. It was Penellaphe who met her eyes in that moment, a flickering pass between sisters that yawned into the chasm they created, a simple nod, a delicate motion with a quirked brow and then the younger of the two had moved on, stepping around them, avoiding them entirely before she followed after their father who, as a general, surveyed the room as he would a battle field and greeted faces he often would see in his rotations as High Marshall. Seraphina visibly deflated, then spared Niktos one final glance before leaving him alone to his distractions, a soft promise whispered that she would not simply let this go. His attention thus lifted towards the royal family, stolen, as he was helplessly suspended between a shameful, lustful qualm for both the Prince and Princess, unable to discern whom his heart leaped for in that moment, yet knowing it would damn him, and perhaps his house, all the same.



interactions ....|.... storvane. ............... mentions ....|.... - - - ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir
2x Like Like 2x Thank Thank
Hidden 2 mos ago 25 days ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago



araminth .. & .. branwen .. & .. junia .. & .. corbin ....|.... the fist of the king.... |.... days before the feast

A hummed prayer weaved through the rumble of several carriages fighting the coast winds. A page cut the air with a sharp thwip, the reader’s dissatisfaction with the book obvious. A baby’s hunger cries joined, tongue clicking to the roof of their mouth, “Neh-”, met with a jiggle and a shhhhh. Four pairs of knees knocked together at the center of the carriage. Four pairs of identically shaped knees, with the same mole on their left kneecap, which none of them had ever discovered they shared, nor ever would.

Araminth held her fussing son to a chest unfit to feed him as Corbin looked outside upon grey skies meeting a grey ocean. The young man was green and made the wood of his lute soft with his sweat. He cradled it on his lap like a mate trying to keep him upright. Junia sat across from him, skipping ahead to the ending of her book. Her bad mood could not spoil the visage of youth and springtime she evoked with her fair presence. Beside her sat her square-faced opposite. Branwen hummed as she wove straw with worked, calloused fingers, binding it around a lock of Corbin’s hair. Three more were scattered on her lap, fashioned from more straw and the hair of the other siblings. Junia shut her book.

“Do you have to do that now?” She twisted to Branwen.

“Don’t distract her during ritual, June,” Araminth warned over her baby’s grizzling. “It’s tradition.”

“Please, ritual. She’s playing with sticks. You made up this tradition to keep Bran from talking and now the carriage smells like a barn.”

“Like home.”

Corbin stirred, muffling his groan into his shoulder. “Minthy, I don’t think that dried fish kept well.”

“Besides, it’s for your own protection,” Araminth continued, “It will keep you safe in the Citadel. Gods know—” Junia blew a raspberry.

“I don’t need a little dolly to protect me,” she snarked. She threw herself onto Branwen’s lap, feet planted on the carriage roof. She clasped her hands together to beg in a childish manner, “O’weaver? Won’t you thatch me a new maidenhood? I promise I’ll be more careful this time, I won't let anything touch it! Not my finger, nor a courtier’s tongue, nor a knight’s prick, nor the arm of Master Edgarth’s chair nor Uncle Arren’s foot—”

The collective groans had reached such a pitch they finally drowned her out. Even Branwen, who had been diligently working on the dolls as the bickering went around her, scrunched her face and kneed her off. Junia looked delighted with herself. Araminth’s lips thinned the same way their mother’s did.

“What are our words?” She demanded. Junia’s smile dropped in annoyance. “What are our words?”

“I don’t know, grains and shit,” Corbin answered through a burp that was very nearly an upchuck.

Bran spoke, “Bounty befall the—”

“Wicked and just,” Araminth took over. “House Tyrcell serves all equally. That means we share our gifts, no matter our trespasses. We all deserve protection.” Each Tyrcell had an idol placed in their lap by Bran's hand. Junia looked at the humble thing like she'd been smeared with feces. The baby, whose name was Hector—though the siblings beyond Araminth had not grappled with the baby being someone named, rather than something wriggling—let out a scream for a long-overdue feeding. Araminth knocked on the roof and began to stand before the carriage had stopped. She glared between Junia and Corbin. “And you better hope that straw covers the stink of poppyweed on the both of you.”

She left the carriage, Junia’s cackling ringing in her ears. She hit the ground in such a way it upset an old wound and her hand held in her stomach with a grimace of pain. Corbin flopped out and immediately started hurling the dried fish that the fumes and motion had knocked around in his stomach and spoiled. Up ahead, Lord Tern was exiting his carriage, too caught up in a rant to assist his lady down, “—and we’re stopping? There’s a bath and silk robes just over yonder, months of festivity stretched before us held in the royal court, and you want to take in the view?!” He gestured to grey on grey on grey. “If anyone needs to relieve themselves, use a pot!”

He whacked Corbin on the backside with his sheathed ceremonial blade. “Enough of that. Let’s save the excitement for your engagement party. Don’t expel the last of the meat on you.” He knocked his chin up, grimaced at the boy’s long lashes and half-lidded eyes, the roguish charm he held even with flecks of puke on his chin. “Egh, at least you’re pretty,” he muttered, before moving to Junia as she emerged glowing from her carriage. “Hello, little princess,” he took her face in his hands.

“Hello father,” she simpered back.

“Oh, aren’t you lovely as a sunrise. Looking at you takes me back to the blue flax fields of my youth. Those Storvane’s would be fools to spurn you.” Lord Tern looked around, completely bypassed Branwen, and settled on the crying baby in Araminth’s arms to scowl. “Ah. That. Pass the babe to the servant’s carriage and let us be off.” With that he returned to doting on the pretty one.

Lady Sable’s hand found Araminth’s arm in a quick gesture before she could go. She deepened her breaths and went forward to the servant’s carriage. Junia, charged on her father’s praise, whooped in glee and streaked off towards the cliffs. When the older sister knocked on the carriage door, a pleasant face that could never come from the ranks of scheming, disturbed nobility answered. Her lips that never seemed to have any blood in them were poised in an anxious smile. She hailed from Ironcrag, Araminth recalled idly, but she was too soft for Ironcrag. She wanted to draw blood to those lips.

“—nds, my Lady. I heard the young lord squealing over the wheels,” Leisel said. She had said something before that Araminth hadn’t caught. Leisel waited patiently. Ah.

“Of course,” Araminth agreed to something. She passed Hector over. Leisel settled down in the carriage, unceremoniously fished her breast out and let the boy latch. Like it was just work, which it was, but… Araminth shut the door of the carriage, before leaving it open a little, justifying it as not wanting her baby out of sight. She stepped aside and watched. It felt different seeing a woman’s breasts this way, nourishing a youngster. That was all the relationship a woman was supposed to have with them, knowing only her own. But Araminth had a passenger in her, some kind of possession, that seized her around the time of her first blood. A man. Sometimes when she was truly tortured and drunk, she thought it was the spirit of her dead father possessing her. A man that hooted and groped at barmaids and winked back at street harlots—oh, she hated those who were outwardly men, who could express it all, crude and disgusting and accepted.

Seeing Leisel breastfeed however had her doubting her condition was male. Whenever she reached for a breast in girlhood with her nerve-riddled hand, had she been asking for a mother? Surely, that was better than there being a man in her heart that thrilled at a chambermaid’s breath on her back while she bathed. As she watched her son latch and this kind, blue-eyed commoner smile down, she found something uglier than yearning. Envy. Now she hated and lusted for womanhood in equal measure, and she knew beyond doubt her heart was a man’s. Araminth turned and saw Branwen.

“Shit!” Slipped from her lips in a sharp intake before she could stop it. “Ira strike me!” The observer just stood there, owlish eyes searching past Araminth to Hector. Araminth took her hand off her heart and shooed her. “Go to your sister. Well? Get, creeper!”

A shadow crossed Branwen’s placid face, but she turned and left Araminth to her complexes. She walked off the roads, near where Corbin was recovering on a rock with his lute and watched Junia walk along the cliffs in her billowing teal and yellow gown. His playing was carried off by the wind. Branwen squinted through the blown-out day, her hair lashing at her face like tiny ropes.

“Thanks,” Corbin said, holding up his straw idol to her. “I think it’s working. Stomach’s already easing.” He smiled, the wind pelting his face and causing him to squint up at her too. He plucked a few more chords as they looked out at the ocean. These land-locked-lubbers didn’t see it much, at all. Branwen thought it was like a field but a worse colour. Corbin wiped the back of his neck, feeling the salt from the air turn dusty on his fingers. “I think the sea is reaching us up here. It’d be something to see the ocean from a boat, huh?” He was prompting her to tease him about how he couldn’t even handle the sway of a carriage, but he got nothing. Corbin stopped playing with a huff. “You know, we’re not at the Valley of Kings yet. You don’t have to already be so quiet.” He cringed, feeling rejected as he waved over her. “You’re more fun than… this.”

That made her smile. Branwen opened her mouth and—

“O’weaver!” Junia squealed over the wind. Branwen, Corbin, and Araminth from by the carriage jerked their attention up in time to see Junia kiss her straw idol, then lob it right off the cliff. As she did, her foot slipped on a loose pebble. She disappeared behind the shrubs on the cliff’s edge with a shriek.

Corbin’s lute sprang a string as it was discarded on the ground for him to take off running. The rest of the family sprinted to where Junia fell, shouting for her, all but for Branwen. The servants hovered at a nervous distance. Corbin reached the edge first, hearing Junia whimper. Happiness and worry flooded him—she was alive! But hurt terribly, she must be—and he lunged down at the first flash of teal. Junia was right next to the edge, her hair hanging off the cliff in a golden sheet. She was not hurt—she was hysterical.

Araminth struggled to control her breathing as she reached them, her little sister writhing in adrenaline-induced ecstasy and little brother sunken in defeat. She leaned over the cliffs to gaze at the waters churning below and saw no sign of the idol. Her heart dropped into the sea at the horror of the omen, followed by the stories of her father’s plunge surfacing in her memory. Memories that were living through their mother’s eyes as she struck Junia across the jaw. “YOU HARPY! Does it delight you?! To be so careless, so selfish with your life!” Lady Sable roared, trying to shake her as Lord Tern fought to have her in his arms. The pause in Junia’s laughter was minute. The smile blossomed back on her face, wondrous. Grotesque to all who knew what would follow.

“Oh dear mother, Boreal would not let me fall,” she exhaled, “Didn’t you hear it on the winds? I’m to be Queen.”

The wind had turned, sweeping the dismay of her family and her little sister's joyous revelation to the sea. Bran could feel the servants gawking at the scene, judging her for her distance. She shut her eyes and continued humming her little spell. She sent a prayer out to Lacra and Boreal for the straw idol crashing against the cliffs with the waves. The idol in her hand was held tight to her chest. Wispy, blonde strands of hair peeked out between the woven straw.

Of course Bran did not trust Junia with her own idol. She recognised when the tides of her sister’s sanity were beginning to ebb. It was Bran’s fate that had taken the plunge into the ocean—and whatever harm befell her from this omen, her baby sister would never know her part in it. On her House’s words, she swore this.


.

araminth ....|.... outfit .......... branwen ....|.... outfit .......... junia ....|.... outfit .......... corbin ....|.... outfit .......... the black citadel

The rest of the journey was tainted by a heaviness that weighed on everyone but Junia. Araminth and Branwen sat straight-backed on one side of the carriage. Junia lounged across the seat opposite them, giggling and rocking her head from side to side. She had been declawed since taking her ‘medicine’, a heavy drug she inhaled by the spoonful that tamed her impulses but left her blissful and hazy. Still, every movement too sharp had her sisters twitching.

The carriage hit a small dip in the road then wheeled over a smoother texture that made the windows stop rattling. It was almost quiet, the eye of a storm of potholes and debris. Corbin shouted an expletive up ahead. The clop of hooves cantered back to the carriage. “Sisters! You must see this!” Junia sprang up and bodied Branwen to squish her nose against the glass. She screamed.

“June, don’t you think it!” Araminth yelped and reached for her as Junia swung the door open. A vast mountain range stretched before them and briefly it looked like they were rolling over nothing but air. Junia clasped Corbin’s stretched arm and swung onto his horse to streak off together laughing and hollering like schoolboys. Branwen stood, hanging her torso out the door to watch after them. Her gaze trailed up from her sister’s flowing blonde hair to their destination. The very mass of it affected the air here, demanding it still. A crescendo of dark turrets narrowed to a point that rivalled the mountains it nestled itself within. The Black Citadel.

By the nine, how many had died for this to stand here? The labour alone, frostbitten peasantry toiling to stack every stone, carving through a mountain to fashion another that they may never step in. Then the wars, the bodies thrown against the ramparts and bloodying themselves for the flags they’d later be burned in. Something older than honour beckoned death here. It had called for death in its thousands before, and its stones were growing cold and wanting, and Branwen’s straw idol was at the bottom of the ocean. The seafloor rose and pushed on her chest as she gazed upon its tallest spire.

It was disingenuous that they were even here and they all felt it as they entered the citadel, trailing behind their strutting father and hollow-eyed mother who had spent their past few days trying and failing to convince Lord Tern to do the wise thing and send Junia back home. She held herself tall and kept her worries trapped in the firm line of her lips for now. The Saintess was used to enduring such humiliations. As it was, their invitation was farcical enough.

"Surely I've told you all of House Tyrcell's efforts in the Usurper’s War? The records dull it for the sake of our House’s values, but our part was far grander –”

Lord Hamil, Lord Tern’s older brother and the favoured Lord of Harrowfield, held the House during the time of King Rowan’s revolt. He had been frustratingly, explicitly neutral, carrying on trade as usual and keeping Harrowfield’s roads open to all with a ban on any disagreement spilling on his soil. It was House Tyrcell’s way, in most things. But, if their father – the blowhard soliloquizing an altered version of events right now – had been the head of their House, he’d have sided with the fattest coin purse. That would have been the tyrant King Leoric. Which he had, undermining his honourable brother’s efforts by taking a few bribes and disappearing food shipments to Stonefallow. It was either water under the bridge or he had never been discovered, as the Tyrcells remained Lords of Harrowfield.

"... it's an enduring and rich friendship us Tyrcell's carry with the crown," Lord Tern continued, "Solun be praised, it's about time the support of House Tyrcell is recognised and rewarded."

A resounding, Yes, lord father. Junia couldn't hold in her giggle at the end.

She was made to take one more spoonful of medicine before they saw the Great Hall. Araminth had a strict script to follow: introductions to the crown were to be mundane, fleeting, and not worth committing to pen. The scratching of the straw idol tucked beneath her embroidered corset grounded her. Corbin had his stolen away in his boot while Branwen displayed Junia's brazenly on her belt. When the royalty was presented and Dorian’s eyes swept through the cloying crowd, Araminth shied her eyes to coo to Hector. Junia returned the look with a dip of her chin and a girlish smile, Branwen stared owlishly with a straight-lipped expression that wouldn’t soften and Corbin looked to be polite. The young lord had his own orders to follow and was deliberately keeping his attention off the princesses, discreetly looking for the telltale flash of gold and green among the court. Junia was not nearly so subtle as she observed the Crown Prince. She leaned into Branwen.

“Is he handsome?” She whispered, “The shadows fall harshly on his face in this light. Is he just as the rumours say?”

Branwen gave the Prince a hard, assessing up-and-down. “He’s handsome,” she replied decisively. Junia recoiled in surprise.

“Oh, right. I suppose…” She trailed off and joined in staring at the Crown Prince alongside Branwen. Their heads tilted in the same manner. She couldn’t stand it and lunged the other way to her brother, “Do you think-"

“Yes, he’s handsome, June.”

“Shhh. He’s unanimously handsome, now be quiet and wait to be called upon,” Araminth spoke from the corner of her mouth. Junia slunk down an inch shorter. She returned to observing the prince, swaying in place a little like she could shift the light on Dorian and fix the way her eyes perceived him.

Corbin did not have it in him to comfort Junia’s anxieties when his own heart was playing peekaboo at the base of his throat. His eyes had tracked them across the hall: House Ganasen. Lords of Lost Coast, of ports and profit – and now Corbin’s mission handed to him by his eldest sister. It made sense, an alliance between the richest supplier and richest merchant was inoffensive and just good business. But, shit. Business had to be wrapped up in courtly process and the only insight he gleaned through the daughter's introduction to the crown was that she was… here. Mundane, fleeting, not worth putting to pen. Just as Araminth would prefer. He could see the eldest’s small nod to herself and feel her relief that the Ganasen’s daughter seemed someone sensible.

“Why do I have to do it? Junia would have it far easier seducing the Ganasen heir.”

“Because Cory, for our sister to survive, she must marry for love. Nothing good will come from a marriage with a lord that doesn’t treasure all of her and I will not entrust her to anyone otherwise.”


Eventually the King’s gaze made its way to them with expectation. The thought seized the three debuted siblings at once, that they had never bowed to anyone greater than themselves but lesser than the gods. Junia burrowed her arms into Corbin and Branwen, looping theirs with hers. She kept her gaze fixed straight - terrified and bloodthirsty in equal measure - even when they twisted their heads to her in question. Corbin flashed Branwen a shrug and a dismissive smile, trying to come off as carefree while he sweated rivers down his back. Branwen raised her brows back at him then captured Araminth’s arm and dragged them all forward. Araminth jolted so that it sent shockwaves down the sibling chain. She was screaming, mundane! Fleeting! Unworthy to pen!, and could not jerk her hand back.

They did not walk the same way. Araminth, shoulders back, chest and stomach sucked in, the hollow finally given something to protect in Hector whom she held tight to her abdomen like she held him for nine months. Branwen, weight lurching forward on the balls of her feet and arms tucked up, chin in and eyes forward like something… not from here. Junia, floating, chin up and led first by her jewelled mouth, and Corbin’s swagger that favoured his left side. They did not walk evenly, or cohesively, and they would have drawn less attention to it had they not linked together, but they portrayed a united front all the same.

Lord Tern hadn’t peered back to see it as he swept out his billowing sleeves and bowed, "My King! It is my utmost honour to be in your halls presenting the heirs to Harrowfield."

The King’s smile brightened as he watched the family approach, a delighted warmth gracing his face at the wholesome, and slightly clumsy, show of unity. He descended the dais not with the poise of a royal, but the relaxed almost leisurely welcome of a man inviting friends into his home. "It is my honor to welcome your wonderful family to my home." When his feet found the stone at the bottom of the stairs, he softly clapped his palms together as his gaze settled upon Araminth and the radiant child within her arms. He slowly approached, not daring to touch the baby without his mother’s approval, but Rowan dipped his head just enough to catch a view of the tiny lord’s face.

"Forgive me," he apologized with a smile that somehow widened across his weathered and age worn face. "It has been many years since I was in the presence of a wee babe. A child’s smile and laughter can truly warm the coldest heart." The King laughed affectionately, always having had a soft spot for the bright innocence of children. Just the sight of the babe was enough to warm his heart and consume him with the ache of longing for the days when his own children could still sit upon his knee or would fill the Black Citadel with the echoes of their laughter.

After another selfish glance down to the baby, the King took a step back and let his gaze sweep warmly across the Tyrcell family. "I hope the Gods looked favorably upon your journey. I know the road from Everdell is quite gruelling."

Araminth had not thought bringing a baby to a snake fight was a strategic play, but it had brought a genuine smile to the King's face, something that Lord Tern had to exploit. The tense hands that cradled Hector had softened, just enough for him to easily abduct his grandnephew out of Araminth's arms.

"The Gods made merry all the way, Your Majesty," he proclaimed, holding the baby boy to his side. "Do not apologise for admiring the sprout. Lord Hector of House Wroth. Were he a Tyrcell... I care for him as if he were my own." A pause. "Grandson."

Each Tyrcell managed to keep their expressions mostly unchanged, though the slow turn of his eldest's head was telling. It was expected of Tern but insulting. While Araminth was being ripped open like fruit to deliver the new lord and Lady Sable was at the door muttering her spells and prayers over roots and idols, the head of the House was nowhere to be seen. The observer Branwen knew him to be at a brothel, probably trying to forget about the continuation of his late brother's lineage by siring yet another bastard. In any case, he didn't care much for Araminth or the baby. The baby did not know this, and kicked his legs like he wanted to jump as he smiled with the blithe joy only a baby could evoke. Tern returned it briefly - he had Hamil's eyes - before dropping him back on his mother.

When Araminth held him again, she squinted at Hector, who had lost his smile the moment he no longer faced the royals like he was already a masterful court manipulator. "You are the greatest act here, frog," she whispered into the silken bundle.

The way the Lord snatched up the baby without pause or consideration for the mother made the King tense beneath his robes. It set his teeth on edge and brought forth the tiniest furrow between his brows. His smile remained, pulled taut as he appeared attentive with small nods while sparing the young mother a kind gaze that shared something words could not. "Children are innocent, untainted by the cruelty of this world," Rowan offered with a wise gentleness as his gaze fell to the delighted baby. "They deserve love despite the circumstances of the birth, sometimes even more so."

His gaze softened, watching with a fond admiration at the love that poured from the mother when her child returned to her arms. The King let out a soft breath he had not known he was holding, letting his gaze find the Lord once again. "If only the Gods had seen fit to bless me with nieces and nephews." His smile saddened at the thought. Vague images of what the children of his brother and sister would have looked like started to creep into his mind before abruptly ceasing as the Lord filled the silence.

"Now, I shall make no more introductions before you do us the honor of introducing the impressive company at your side," Lord Tern said with a flourish and a dip of his head to King Rowan's family.

The King laughed, but it was not radiant or luminous, it was more calculated, a reaction to save face in the presence of a Lord that sowed unease with a remarkable amount of arrogance and obliviousness. It was almost impressive, in an odd sort of way. Nevertheless, Rowan did not linger on the prodding way Lord Tern half demanded he introduce his family, although he could sense his wife shifting without glancing back at her, like the air around the dais thinned and chilled. Rather than giving her a chance to speak or comment, he rubbed his hands together and stepped to the side, allowing House Tyrcell to have full view of his family. "Yes, of course." Rowan swept his arm through the air, stopping when his hand was directed up toward his dour-faced wife. "My beautiful wife and Queen, Valenya."

The Queen took a single measured step forward, gathered a handful of her skirts, and bowed elegantly. Through the entire gesture, her gaze bounced between the babe wrapped in silk and the boisterous Lord of the house. She wasn’t entirely certain what discomforted her more, Tern, a man who did not seem to know his place and likely to overreach quite brazenly, or a baby… A crying, sniveling, bundle of flesh that required constant vigilance. She recalled bearing children, feeding them, and swaddling them when they cried like terrors through the night. Her husband looked back on it with fondness. She on the other hand…

Rowan knew the look behind her eyes, but he also knew his wife’s pride was the most fragile and sacred thing to her. She would not dare challenge him openly twice, not when he was poised to stop her where she stood. It was a small, simple blessing that he would not shirk, choosing to move on and save them both the trouble. His hand moved toward his son who remained steadfast at Rhea’s side after the chaos that befell the Járnbjørn introductions. "My second born son and heir to the Ninefold, Dorian."

With a reassuring squeeze to Rhea’s arm, Dorian slipped free and stepped forward. His right hand pressed gently to his chest while the other tucked securely behind his back. He dipped low and steady into a bow, offering all of the unweb children, the son included, a warm uneven smile and slight nod of his head.

"And my lovely daughters, Maeve and Rhea." Both Princesses stepped forward as they had with every family before, lowering with their practiced poise and elegance. Maeve was sharp and exact, a mirror of her mother in every sense. While Rhea was a little more fluid, her light dulled from earlier but there was still a warmth behind her eyes and in the faint curl of her smile.

"My daughter Rhea is quite fond of children." The King’s attention turned back to the Tyrcell daughter and her content child nestled in her arms. "If you ever need any assistance or simply a friendly, understanding face, I’m certain she would be elated."

At the mention of her name, Rhea’s head lifted. Her bright eyes found her father’s affectionate grin before drifting to the mother and her small baby. Her own smile grew slightly as she raised her left hand in a small wave as if everyone in that hall did not already know who she was and she needed to single herself out. But, nevertheless, she spared the young mother an additional nod before her and her sister returned to their places.

The way the King sought to lift his youngest after the cacophony of the previous House introduction did not escape Araminth. Neither did the flutter in her chest at the thought of her son being held by a princess. It was a silly thing to put weight on, but it was there. After the feast, Lord Tern would rant and rave at how the baby had upstaged his own children during introductions. In private, Lady Sable would remark that Tern was lucky the Járnbjørn disaster had preluded their House, because it was his behavior that stained them all. She would pay for it. Then Junia, or perhaps Corbin, would weather that. But for now, these brewing abuses were held at bay, and Lord Tern kept his best smile.

"You have a beautiful family, my King. Strong heirs. The legacy of House Storvane is well guarded." It was a legacy he'd very much like his blood to be a part of. Tern swept a hand out to Lady Sable. She took it, cool marble sliding over his patchy, damp skin. "Allow me to introduce my wife, the saint, Lady Sable."

Lady Sable clearly had a few years on the lord. The fabric draping her head covered the gray hairs that would have been obvious as she curtsied to the royals. Her face was one that would have been wise if there had been more warmth to it. Instead, it was stern and world-weary, her last drop of pride clenched fierce in the set of her jaw. Lord Tern gestured,

"My eldest, Branwen."

Branwen refixed her eyes forward. She curtsied mechanically, counted in her head to three, and as she was straightening, Lord Tern was moving on,

"My little wildflower, Junia."

Junia stepped forward and let her satin skirts flourish as she curtsied. She allowed her eyes to flick up as she bowed her head, giving a coy look to the prince. The lights were spreading out around him and turned his face dark and impenetrable in her vision. Her medicine was taking full effect now. She tried to hold in her laugh, but it carried on her words in a pleasant way, "I still hold my breath and think I'll wake from this honour, Your Majesties. I do hope friendship finds us this Summer." One last meaningful look towards the black blob that was the prince's face. Lord Tern beamed and swung over to his son,

"Here stands my only son and heir, Corbin."

Corbin bowed gracefully. He gazed over the Storvane sisters and their brother, conceding that they were all beautiful, but the prince especially gave him a tingle down his back. Terrible enough was the title and power he carried, worse still were those dashing curls, sculpted jaw and dimpled chin. He tucked these thoughts into the camp of jealousy and swore not to revisit them.

"And my niece, Lady Araminth of House Wroth, with her son, the young Lord Hector," Tern finished.

Araminth curtsied. This went quite well, all things considered.

King Rowan’s smile remained wide and radiant as his gaze drifted to each member of the Tyrcell, giving them each his undivided attention and a gentle nod of acknowledgement. "You have a beautiful family, my Lord and Lady. I am certain your late brother would be pleased to see how much his daughter, and the rest of his family, have flourished."

He lowered himself into another final bow with his right hand pressed against his chest. "It is a great honor having House Tyrcell within my halls. I look forward to the friendships we might foster in our time together. I do hope your visit will be everything you wish for and mom." Rowan allowed himself one more selfish glance down at the baby, letting the ache build in his chest for but a moment before he turned and ascended the dais once again, to stand beside his family.



interactions ....|.... house storvane ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir






daemric ...|... outfit ........ aenora ...|... outfit ........ rhaevyn ...|... outfit ........ aelyria ...|... outfit ........ the great hall


The Varrows stood at the front of the Great Hall, close to the dais, and to the right of the King, as it was intended. While they were not equals with the royals—not yet anyway—the High Steward was the right hand of the King, and as such his place was close and at the ready, as tradition demanded. They stood as a stoic line of pale skin and paler hair, a wall of black and green separating the other nobles from the royals, like a hierarchy in flesh, placing themselves above the rest, an arm’s reach from the throne.

Rhaevyn lingered at the end of the line, farthest from the aisle like a protective bookend opposite his father with his sister and mother between them. It was a position of purpose, but not out of vigilance. The farther he was from the procession of royals, the less he had to feign curiosity in the Queen’s shadow and the Storvane’s black sheep. He showed a moderate level of interest, making a show of leaning around his mother slightly to steal glances of crimson hair and gowns of ivory and blue. But overall his stance was a little too relaxed, a little too leisurely. His weight shifted to one leg, his other foot lazily extended to the side. His hands rested on the pommel of his sword that was strapped to his hip, a comfortable stance that exuded strength in his ease.

Unlike the other nobles in the room who presented their power like a sharp blade lying on a table, Rhaevyn didn’t flaunt or boast. He had heard the tales of his combat prowess that spread through the Ninefold, knew the whispers that called him The Eclipse, a shadow of darkness and death that washed over his enemies like the night. It was a title earned and heralded, one that he would not argue or brandish, but he’d let his dark reputation proceed him and lay the groundwork so he could simply… be. Strength openly displayed could intimidate weaker men, but it was the hidden blade, poised but out of sight that real men feared.

Aelyria stood as though sculpted there, an elegant constant amid the slow tide of velvet and murmured power. Her posture was immaculate, shoulders eased back, chin lifted by the smallest dignified degree, hands folded neatly at her waist as if they had been arranged by an artist who understood restraint as its own form of beauty. A soft smile rested upon her lips, gentle and grateful, the expression of a lady who knew how to look honored by proximity to the throne, how to appear quietly awed by ceremony and lineage and the weight of tradition. The emerald and black of her gown pooled around her feet like shadowed water, its gold embroidery catching the torchlight in faint, reverent glimmers. She looked, to any watching eye, perfectly content to be exactly where she was—fortunate, dutiful, pleased.

Inside, her thoughts were less charitable.

Her gaze drifted, delicately veiled in politeness, over the gathered houses, the peacock silks, the overwrought jewels, the desperate tailoring meant to scream relevance into uncaring fabric. Some wore their importance like armor too large for them, clattering with every breath. One man in particular drew a flicker of her attention; a lord, if his sigil spoke true, clad in riding leathers still stained with the road, dust clinging stubbornly to his boots as though he had ridden straight into the hall without the courtesy of a bath, let alone a change of clothes.

Ghastly, she thought, with serene finality. Had his house truly lacked the foresight to arrive with time enough to present themselves properly? Or was disorder their native language, chaos stitched into their banners? Either answer reflected poorly. Aelyria kept her smile sweet and untroubled as her judgment settled into place, neat as a bookmark slid between pages.

A quiet hum slipped from her throat before she quite realized it, a soft, wandering note born of idle boredom rather than any melody she knew. Her mother’s head tilted a fraction in her direction, one silver brow lifting in gentle reprimand. Aelyria turned her eyes at once, offering a small, apologetic smile, warm and fond, the sort reserved for private corridors and childhood memories. The hum died obediently in her chest.

Her attention wandered again, this time to the walls of the Great Hall, where the King’s Guard stood in silent formation. Dark sentinels stitched into the architecture itself. They were remarkably still, she noted, as though carved rather than born. Armor polished to a mirror’s dull gleam, every plate aligned, every strap fastened with ritual precision. Their swords hung at their sides like patient thoughts, neither threatening nor decorative, simply present. Helmets concealed most of their faces, steel flowing over the shape of noses and framing their faces efficiently, leaving only mouths, eyes, and their brows to betray the men beneath. In the torchlight, they resembled a line of ravens perched along stone flooring, dark and watchful, creatures of omen and order.

Most of them were indistinguishable in their discipline, until two were not.

Near the far pillar stood a pair whose stillness faltered just enough to be interesting. One was tall and broad shouldered, his posture relaxed in a way that suggested familiarity with consequence rather than disregard for it. Beside him stood a shorter guard, red brows visible beneath his helm, pale skin stark against the dark metal, face utterly impassive, as if it were a mask he’d dedicated his life to perfecting. Aelyria watched as the taller man glanced sideways, then again, his mouth twitching with poorly concealed amusement. He wiggled his eyebrows, actually wiggled them, before tilting his head subtly toward another section of the hall, gesturing with a fractional jerk of his chin.

The shorter guard followed the motion, his visible brow knitting in confusion. Aelyria, curious now, let her own gaze drift in the indicated direction.

And paused.

The object of their attention was impossible to miss; a man who seemed less forged than assembled, enormous even among soldiers. He towered over the rest, easily seven feet tall, broad as a fortress gate, armor stretched to its limit across a stocky frame. Sweat streamed down his face in earnest rivulets, darkening the edges of his helm padding, glistening on his upper lip. His expression was a portrait of pure human misery, jaw clenched, eyes narrowed, mouth drawn tight as if resisting some internal catastrophe of the most undignified kind. He looked, quite sincerely, like a man fighting for his life against his own body.

Aelyria’s upper lip curled before she could stop it.

Only a fraction. Only for a heartbeat.

She returned her gaze to the two guards just in time to see the shorter one roll his eyes, fondness unmistakable even through the rigid frame of his helm, while the taller man smirked openly now, clearly delighted, as if any crack in the other man’s composure was a private triumph. It was a small, human exchange, fleeting and ridiculous, unfolding in the shadow of banners and crowns.

And she had watched it all.

The realization stirred a faint, incredulous amusement in her chest. Is this what boredom does to me now? Observing guards as one might birds upon a gate, cataloging their habits, their hierarchies, their silent languages. The thought might have embarrassed her, had she not already mastered the art of compartmentalizing her own nature.

Her thoughts brushed, briefly, against the matter of marriage, the whole purpose she was here, against the subtle weight of expectation threaded into every gathering, every glance from ambitious mothers, every measured pause from hopeful fathers. She felt nothing for it. No flutter. No anticipation. If fate were unkind enough to bind her at all, then only a prince would suffice. Anything less would be an insult disguised as a ceremony, and she had no interest in the prince, or any of the Lords that sauntered in.

She smoothed her expression, restoring it to gentle neutrality, tucking away her private assessments as easily as one slides a book back upon its shelf, spine outward, contents hidden, perfectly accessible should she ever wish to revisit them.

Her father moved at last, and the shift was so subtle it felt inevitable, like the tide answering a moon no one needed to name. He waited for the lull with practiced patience, for the final eager house to exhaust itself of introductions and performative reverence, until the space before the dais stood briefly unclaimed. Of course he would go then. The High Steward did not scramble for notice, he assumed it, stepping forward only when the moment itself had been properly cleared. Aelyria straightened instinctively as he turned, beckoning with a quiet, authoritative gesture that required no haste, only obedience.

She followed in measured steps, skirts whispering softly across stone as they advanced, her expression brightening into something warm and receptive, eyes lifting toward the dais as though the honor were freshly bestowed rather than long anticipated. Her father’s presence changed the air around them, not louder, not heavier, but settled, like a hand laid firmly upon the spine of the room. When he spoke, his voice carried easily, respectful and kind without bending into deference, a tone honed by years of standing precisely where kings required him. “My Grace, might I have the honor of introducing my family to you?” he asked, before bowing deeply to the royal line upon the dais, every movement precise, reverent, and perfectly timed.

Aelyria mirrored the motion a breath behind him, lowering herself into a graceful curtsy that revealed nothing but gratitude and composure. From the corner of her eye, she caught the faint ripple of attention spreading through the hall, the subtle recalibration that followed House Varrow wherever it went. This was not the eager ambition of lesser houses, nor the stiff pride of ancient bloodlines clinging to memory. This was something quieter, more dangerous, confidence born of proximity, of power exercised rather than displayed. And as she rose, smile serene and posture flawless, Aelyria knew with quiet certainty that this was exactly where they belonged.

Rhaevyn followed his father’s advance, a few steps behind with his mother’s hand lightly hooked around his forearm. Her presence was fluid and graceful beside him, the fabric of her skirts brushing his leg as she glided across the Great Hall. She was a woman of timeless grace, who carried power, sharp and silent, like a blade concealed beneath her gown that rustled with every movement. Aenora Varrow was a woman with a presence not unlike the Queen, demanding respect and reverence in every room she entered without ever speaking a word. It was a strength that was silent and venomous like poison, sickly sweet to the unknowing eye but deadly when least expected. Her smile was charming and bright, illuminating behind her eyes as if it had always lived there. She curtsied when expected while he dipped his head low into a proper bow alongside her.

While everyone else in his family stood before the King with a radiance that looked as natural as the sun—a farce that was no more common than sunlight in Gloomfen—Rhaevyn remained silent and assessing as his gaze swept across the royals that lined the dais. None of them were strangers. They were all faces he had met at one time or another when he visited his father over the years, but he was no more familiar with them than he was with the smiles painted across his family’s faces. The King was far too kind, likely to get himself killed or send the kingdom into ruin. The Queen was not unlike his own mother but lacked the power to sway her husband. An heir with a mind for whoring rather than politicking. A daughter so rigid that one inconvenience could snap her in two, and another daughter that brought scandal upon the royal name and claimed innocence. What more mattered? Rumors were currency in the Ninefold and that was what reflected upon himself and his family, not the truth. He had more desire to throw himself upon his blade than marry one of the royals.

The King’s smile widened as he clapped his hands against the armrests of his throne and moved to his feet. He wasted no time descending the stairs and meeting Lord Daemric as equals, two friends that fought through war and the struggles of the court side by side. While the High Steward and his wife have graced the Black Citadel for decades, he deserved the same time and respect given to all the other Lords, if not more. "My friend, I would be delighted. I am grateful for the journey your children have made to join us here. It warms the heart to see a family united within my halls."

Aelyria watched her father’s smile unfold with quiet reverence, though she knew it for what it was. To the untrained eye it was warmth, an old comrade’s gratitude, a steward’s humility before his king. To her, it was silk drawn carefully over steel. Lord Daemric bowed with perfect depth, neither too low nor too shallow, every motion measured to the breadth of a breath. There was nothing soft in him, only precision, only intent disguised as loyalty.

When he spoke, his tone carried that same careful construction. “I’m most grateful for this event, my Lord,” Lord Daemric murmured in reply, turning his gaze onto his family, allowing his face to intentionally soften in a way that was familiar to Aelyria when it was only for show. There was nothing soft about her father. “It gives my family the chance to gather in one place, an occurrence that is seldom possible now that the children have grown into the responsibilities of their standing.”

He turned back to the King, eyes alive with pride that was not faked, perhaps the only true feeling her father permitted himself beyond disdain. “It is my honor to present my beautiful wife, Lady Aenora.” His gesture was deliberate, gaze more possessive than loving as it lingered on his wife for a breath longer than necessary as she stepped forward and curtsied. “My eldest son, the pride of Gloomfen, Lord Rhaevyn.” When his attention settled upon Rhaevyn, Aelyria caught it, the subtle narrowing of their father’s gaze, the silent command woven into paternal acknowledgment; behave, smile, be charming.

Rhaevyn didn’t need to hold their father’s gaze to know its intent. It had been drilled into him as a boy, repeated before every presentation, and spoken as gospel the handful of times he had graced these very halls in his adolescence. He stepped forward, poised and strong, with his head held high, but not too high to be considered disrespectful. His left hand did not move from its perch atop the pommel of his sword, but his fingers hung lazily, an intention to show comfort rather than opposition. He bowed gracefully, as was expected of him, and as he stood upright once more a smile graced his lips. It wasn't jovial or warm like the King’s, but there was its own enigmatic charm that faintly curved at the right corner of his mouth. Just enough that his father wouldn’t make a scene, not now anyway.

"A pleasure, as always, Your Grace," he greeted the King with the same honeyed words he always did whenever he visited the capital. Rhaevyn loathed court and all the ass kissing that came with it, but he knew how to play his part. Although six months was… a long time to be on one’s best behavior.

“And my most precious daughter, the jewel of our family, Lady Aelyria.”

She had already moved before the final syllable left his mouth.

Emerald skirts swept in a controlled cascade as she dipped into a flawless curtsy, posture unbreakable, balance immaculate. The gold embroidery at her hem caught the light as she lowered herself, lace sleeves whispering faintly with the movement. When she rose, her expression bloomed into something luminous and sweet, dimples pressed delicately into her cheeks, eyes bright as though this moment alone had been worth the journey across the King’s Fist.

"It is a true honor to be before you and your family, my King," she murmured, voice gentle and clear, pitched perfectly for the dais to hear without ever straining. Gratitude laced her tone, admiration softened its edges. Her gaze drifted, measured, deliberate, to Prince Dorian. She let it linger just long enough to suggest intrigue without impropriety, curiosity without too much improper hunger. A small, almost shy smile curved her lips as her lashes fluttered, the picture of a young noblewoman quietly enthralled by royal presence.

Inside, she felt nothing of the sort. Rather the sight of the Prince disgusted her, if she were being quite honest. But she knew precisely how to let the hall believe otherwise.

The King’s smile was unwavering as his gaze shifted to each member of the Varrow household as they were presented, meeting their bows and curtsies in kind. "You have a remarkable family. As always it is a pleasure to see Lady Aenora and Lord Rhaevyn grace these halls. But I am thankful to have an opportunity to finally meet your daughter as well. She gets her beauty from her mother, no doubt." He stepped aside, assuming a place near Lord Daemric so that his own family was in full view as he motioned up toward them. "Not unlike my own daughters. They were fortunate not to inherit much from myself," he jested with a laugh that was all radiance and warmth.

"While most of your family is familiar with my own, let me reintroduce them all the same." Rowan’s attention shifted to his wife who was a paragon of beauty, even as she remained cold and austere. "My beautiful wife Valenya."

The Queen stepped forward, and while there was still no small part of her that was upset with her husband, she knew better than to challenge him twice in one evening. She lowered herself into a proper curtsey with a smile that never quite reached her eyes, then returned to her place beside her daughter and the throne.

"Dorian, my son and heir."

The Prince had remained steadfast at Rhea’s side after their introductions with House Járnbjørn, if only to help shield her from their mother’s angry sidelong glances. He gave her hand a gentle pat before slipping his arm from her hold so he could step forward. He had noticed Lady Aelyria’s gaze and the way it lingered when she was presented. She was a beauty, no one could deny that. A woman of the marshlands with hair like snow, but there had always been something about the Varrows that shifted the air when they entered the room. He could not help but wonder if she held the same sort of power. His gaze remained on her showing the same level of intrigue she showed him, but whether that curiosity was born of an interest in her character or an interest in her family, he was not certain.

After Dorian returned to his place, the King motioned for his daughters to step forward. "And, of course, my darling daughters, Maeve and Rhea."

Both Princesses moved forward in unison, silks and satin softly brushing along the dais as they lowered into perfect curtsies. Rhea did not look anywhere in particular, keeping her gaze focused on the stone beneath the Lords’ feet, or the embroidery around the hem of the Ladies’ skirts. Maeve on the other hand kept her attention locked on Rhaevyn who rested solely at the top of her list. Her attention focused to a single point like a predator locking onto its prey. His presence was a force, preceded by the combat prowess she had only heard whispers of. He was handsome not unlike some of the other Lords, but where others were dark haired and of the earth, his light hair and cold air made him stand apart. He was not known to be charming, but she did not need charm… She needed power, a title, and a name. She could have charm for the both of them. Her attention lingered unabashed, target locked, as her and her sister returned to their places among their family.

The King’s praise drifted over her like sunlight over still water, warm, generous, entirely expected. Aelyria lowered her head just enough to acknowledge it, her pale lashes dipping as a modest smile curved softly at the corners of her mouth. A faint color rose along her cheeks, delicate and convincing, the sort of blush that suggested humility rather than calculation. It would have been easy to believe she was touched by the compliment, perhaps even overwhelmed by the attention of a monarch’s favor. In truth, she merely noted how easily kindness from a king softened a room.

When she lifted her gaze again, it wandered, as if by accident, toward Prince Dorian.

Their eyes met.

For the briefest moment the world seemed to narrow to that shared line of sight, a quiet thread stretched between the dais and the place where House Varrow stood. Aelyria held his gaze just long enough to make the moment unmistakable before her composure wavered with practiced perfection. Color deepened faintly in her cheeks, and her eyes slipped away as though she had been caught in some private admiration, lashes fluttering as she turned her attention politely toward the floor for a breath. It was ridiculous, theatrical even, but she executed the performance with such gentle authenticity that it felt almost spontaneous.

Beside her, her father stepped forward just enough for his voice to carry with the appropriate warmth. “Your daughters have grown into beautiful young women, my King.” His tone held the respectful cadence of a loyal servant speaking before the throne, humble admiration woven carefully into every syllable. To the court it sounded sincere, even affectionate, the voice of a steward who had spent decades in loyal proximity to royal power. Aelyria knew better.

“They truly take after your wife,” Lord Daemric continued smoothly, his expression bright with courteous charm, “Just as your sons surely take after you.” He offered the King a smile that shone with admiration, perfect, polished, and utterly false. Aelyria recognized it instantly, the same expression she had watched him wear before nobles, generals, and rivals alike. It was the smile of a man who understood that flattery, like a finely sharpened blade, was most effective when the victim never felt the cut.

Aelyria allowed her own expression to soften once more, lifting her gaze again as though the exchange itself had reassured her. The faintest hint of that earlier blush remained on her cheeks, lending her an air of youthful sincerity that balanced beautifully against her father’s composed diplomacy. Anyone watching would see a daughter proud to stand beside her family beneath the gaze of the throne. Only she knew how easily the performance settled upon her shoulders, like silk, like armor, like a second skin.

"Thank you, my Lord. Your kindness and loyalty has been a cherished boon as King." Rowan’s smile beamed as he gave Lord Daemric a friendly pat on the shoulder. "I look forward to the opportunity for our families to grow closer over the following months." His attention shifted back to the young Lady Aelyria, bowing his head toward her. "I do hope you enjoy your first stay in the Black Citadel. My home is your home, as your family will no doubt tell you," he added, pressing his hand against his chest, giving House Varrow a parting bow before he ascended the dais one final time, before returning to his family’s side.

Rhaevyn was not as skilled in the placating of nobles and royals like his father and sister. He could bow, nod, and recite the pleasantries his father had driven into him since childhood, but he lacked the gentle touch of charm they possessed. He did not become a warrior through forced pleasantries and feasting. A blade does not peacock before it stabs, its honed edges glint in the light as a harsh warning of power and intent. He was the marshlands’ blade, sharp and calculated. It was not his job to charm or seduce, but to remain vigilant. He was as warm as tepid water, but he followed formalities, as was expected of him, if only for his mother’s and sister’s sakes.

Once the King started the slow ascension back to his throne, Rhaevyn slowly turned toward his mother, right arm bent in quiet offering. "The feast should be starting shortly," he commented observationally and factually, lacking any pretense of enthusiasm. Once in the ballroom he knew he could disappear beneath shadows and wine, but the feast called for more socializing and charm that he mustered over a year’s time. There was no avoiding it. So like any skilled warrior, he’d rather face it head on and get it over with rather than avoid the inevitable.

Lord Daemric received the King’s final words with the same polished grace he had worn throughout the exchange, his expression composed into something warm and appropriately humbled. He returned the parting bow with smooth precision, neither too deep to diminish himself nor too shallow to invite insult. In the torchlit splendor of the Great Hall, beneath the gaze of nobles and royals alike, he looked every inch what the realm believed him to be, a steadfast steward, trusted confidant, loyal friend of the crown. Yet beneath that immaculate surface, Aelyria knew her father’s mind was already moving three steps ahead, fitting the King’s genial warmth into the careful machinery of opportunity. Men like Rowan were easiest to manage when they mistook kindness for strength.

Beside him, Aelyria dipped her head with practiced sweetness, pale lashes lowering as she offered the King one last smile, the one her mother had taught her before she was tall enough to reach a banquet table. It dimpled her cheeks just so, softened her mouth, and made her appear every bit the grateful young lady overwhelmed by royal generosity. "You are most gracious, my King," she said, her voice clear and light, touched by the kind of sincerity that was all the more convincing because she knew exactly how to counterfeit it. When she straightened, she did not look back toward Prince Dorian, though she could feel the weight of the royal dais at her back like the lingering heat of a fire. Instead, she turned with elegant obedience and slipped her hand into the crook of her father’s arm as naturally as though it had always belonged there.

Together, they moved from the dais in measured steps, the polished stone gleaming beneath their feet, the murmurs of the Great Hall swelling again behind them like a tide reclaiming shore. The hall seemed changed now, though in truth it was only that House Varrow had finished being seen. Aelyria could feel the glances that followed in their wake, curious, calculating, envious, speculative. Let them look. Let them wonder. The family’s place at court was never simply occupied, it was asserted, quietly and with absolute certainty, as if the very architecture of the Black Citadel had been designed to make room for them.

"The King was so nice," she said at last, her tone bright and girlish, pitched just loud enough for any passing ears to hear the innocent remark and nothing more. She tilted her head to look up at her father as she spoke, the picture of a daughter charmed by royal hospitality, still dazzled by her first formal welcome into the heart of the realm. The image would have been almost laughable, had she not worn it so flawlessly. It sat upon her like lace, delicate, and entirely strategic.

Lord Daemric glanced down at her, and for a fleeting instant, something almost indulgent touched the corner of his mouth. "Indeed," he drawled softly, the single word rich with private meaning. No more was needed. He knew she understood.

Aelyria looked ahead again, her gaze settling upon the glittering hall before them, on the nobles shifting into clusters, the servants preparing for the feast, the slow unwinding of ceremony into something looser, more dangerous. Her smile remained, but it changed. Just slightly. The sweetness stayed at the surface, but beneath it something finer and sharper unfurled, a blade hidden in velvet, a thought sharpened to purpose. The corners of her lips curved with the faintest edge of satisfaction.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani






rowan ...|... outfit ........ valenya ...|... outfit ........ declan ...|... outfit ........ dorian ...|... outfit ........ maeve ...|... outfit ........ rhea ...|... outfit ........ ballroom


The soft murmur of restless conversation grew and began to fill the Great Hall as the formal introductions came to an end and the warm glow of the setting sun that poured in through the windows was replaced with the cool luminescence of the moon. The evening chill had settled into the bones of the Citadel, stealing away the suffocating heat and humidity of summer for something cooler, and far more tolerable for when the feast turns to frivolity. As day grew to night, the heavy tension of politicking and formality waned as presentations concluded. When no more houses came forward leaving the floor before the dais vacant, the King rose from his throne a final time. He stepped forward, raising his hands—still weathered and calloused even after years of privilege—to beckon for everyone’s attention and silence as he addressed them once more.

"Well met, everyone.

My neck is stiff from the weight of the crown and ceremony, as I suspect your backs could use some respite from all that bowing and pomp.

I am pleased to have been given the opportunity to meet each and every one of you. I am grateful to see that the next generation of Aethoria is in such capable hands. You have done your houses, and holds, proud today. But I’ve always found that you learn more about one another over a drink rather than formal introduction.

The musicians have been waiting long enough and the kitchens are starting to smell too good to ignore. It is time to put the politics aside and enjoy each other's company.

Let us adjourn and feast!"


The King clapped his hands together jovially with a luminous smile that beamed brightly across his face. After concluding, he turned slightly toward the Queen, and his light flickered, if for but a second, before pushing it away to dwell on later. He cleared his throat and extended his arm toward her in offering, as was expected, but that did not stop the icy chill that passed between the pair as they locked limbs and began descending the steps without so much as a sidelong glance to one another. No words were shared. Not there. Not openly. They had mastered the art of conversation through body language and the shared rigidity that laced through their muscles while moving in sync with one another. It was a rehearsed dance, poised and perfect as royals needed to be, because they both understood the price of appearances. Anger was saved for private, not the prying eyes of court.

The Storvane children lingered upon the dais, preparing to follow in their parent’s footsteps. Before Dorian had the chance to take his place at his sister’s side, Maeve had sidestepped him and seized Rhea by the upper arm, holding her in place with a vice-like grip. She tugged her sister closer until they were shoulder to shoulder and her venomous words could look little more than whispered gossip about prospective suitors. "It has not been a single day, yet you already seek to embarrass me." Her tone was cold and biting like the chill that blew down from the mountains in the dead of night, but her smile was warm, almost conspiratorial in its falsehood.

Rhea, on the other hand, was not as skilled at masking her emotions. She gasped at the sudden tug and the fingers that curved so deeply into her ivory skin that it was likely to bruise. Her gaze was sharp and incredulous as she attempted to tear her arm free and step away. "You embarrass yourself," she replied, matching tone for tone. With a more forceful yank she pried her arm free and took a small step back, putting some distance between them. "Who will you turn your hatred towards when it is your own arrogance and lack of kindness that keeps marriage from your grasp?"

Before Maeve was given the opportunity to respond, Rhea turned away, rubbing her arm where the phantom ache of her sister’s grasp still lingered upon her skin. Her obscene amount of skirts made her feel like she was wading through water, steps slowed and weighed down as the fabric rustled against the stone underfoot so loud it was almost deafening. She approached the edge of the dais where Declan waited with his right arm bent just enough for her to rest her hand in the crook of his elbow.

"What was that about?" he asked, looking down at her with the curiously furrowed brows of a brother wishing to be privy to sibling squabbles.

"Nothing," Rhea hissed through clenched teeth, huffing as she fought to grab a handful of the fabric that encapsulated her so that it did not constrict her with every step. "Maeve is just…" She kicked her skirts in frustration, like they had offended her as much as her sister had, or they merely suffocated her like everything else in the Citadel. Either way. "Maeve," she added with an irritated scrunch of her nose, as if that was answer enough, because anything and everything her sister did could be summarized as simply… ‘Maeve.’ She took a second to gather herself, closing her eyes for a moment and taking in as deep of a breath as her corset would allow before letting her brother begin to guide her down the dais.

Declan took each step before her, keeping his foot steady on the stair so that she could find it for guidance when sight alone could not aid her in navigating the pool of fabric around her. "Ignore her," he suggested quietly, lowering himself down another step. "Her nerves make her… Well…"

"A bitch," Rhea completed his sentence with a blunt sort of sincerity.

He tried to stifle his laugh, but it still slipped through the cracks of his amused smile. "I was going to say irritable," Declan corrected quietly as they reached the ground safely in one piece, without any tripping or further embarrassment.

Rhea shook her head dismissively with a contorted and annoyed sort of expression, but she did not argue or offer further insult.

"Soon enough she will have far too many suitors to juggle. Then she will forget all about tormenting you," he offered as he led her across the Hall in the wake of their parents.

"Do you truly believe that?" Rhea asked, looking up at her brother, brows raised and an unconvinced scowl curling at the corners of her mouth.

Declan cleared his throat, attempting to temper the guilty smirk that curved beneath his dark beard. "We can certainly hope." The siblings held each other’s gaze for a beat or two, before a warm laughter roared to life between them as it had when they first entered the hall, bright, unbidden, and carefree in a way that eased tensions if only for a moment or two.

Meanwhile, back upon the dais, Maeve scoffed and rolled her eyes in that shrewd and self-righteous way she often carried herself. She glared at the back of Rhea’s retreating head before conceding and stepping beside Dorian, taking his arm a bit more aggressively than what was called for.

He looked over at her with a stunned and amused expression, as if his sister’s temper was far more entertaining than it had any right to be. She was like a spoiled child who was not happy unless everyone else around her was more miserable than she was. A superiority complex she inherited from their mother that she carried with a little less grace and far less intimidation, which added no merit to her sharp edges. She was a hound that was all bark and no bite, thus entirely amusing for all the wrong reasons.

"Do not bring me into this," Dorian jested quietly as he looked down at the whiteness in her knuckles from her unnecessarily tight grip.

Maeve didn’t wait to be guided, half dragging her brother along toward the edge of the dais. She began descending the steps one at a time, never relinquishing her hold on him, using him as support and an unwilling outlet. "You cannot remain indifferent forever," she rebutted, tone hushed and masked behind a practiced smile while her gaze skimmed the pool of Lords and viable suitors.

"Sure I can," he replied with a warm laugh that mirrored their father’s in the crowded bustle of the Great Hall. Dorian’s head tilted toward her, hovering close enough that his errant curl brushed along her cheek with each step. "Have you ever considered that perhaps it might be easier to find a husband with… Oh, I do not know…" His free hand rose to rub at his chin pensively—dramatically—softening the blow of his words with theatrics and humor. "Kindness?" His head dipped while his brows rose, holding her gaze like a quiet challenge for her to seek out the warmth that once lived in her heart before their mother snuffed it.

"No." Her answer was clean, concise, and offered little to no emotion. Maeve let the silence suspend between them for a moment as her gaze drifted toward their parents who parted the sea of nobles with their presence. "Mother did not change herself for father," she continued, slowly turning her head toward Dorian as if her gaze alone spoke of the weakness of kindness and compassion. "Why should I?"

He sighed as his voice dropped to something softer and more serious than he ever used, as if he intended to reign wisdom, if for only a moment. "Father… was at war." It was a tale they both knew well, but Maeve always seemed to conveniently forget that little detail. Of course their mother didn’t need to change who she was when marrying their father, it was a marriage made of necessity, out of an alliance to win a war… or die. It did not take a wise man to see the unhappiness and lack of love between the two of them. His sister could claim all she wanted that love was not necessary for a strong marriage, but Dorian wouldn’t believe her. He refused to believe that that was the sort of union she desired.

"We are both unwed, childless…" Dorian continued as some of his sarcasm slipped back into his tone, light, warm, and always to be taken with a grain of salt. "Old—"

"I am not old," Maeve quickly interjected, raising her chin in distaste as if the word ‘old’ alone was an affront to her very existence.

"Mother had seen eighteen winters when she gave birth to Declan… You are old."

Maeve scoffed, shoulders tensing as the weight of her age—and therefore her declining fertility—came into question. "What is your point?"

"My point, dear sister," he replied, slowing their steps so they remained far enough away from their siblings so they were not overheard. "Is that maybe you should not look a gift horse in the mouth and try to be a little nicer… For the sake of your future husband, if no one else."

She did not initially respond, remaining silent and pensive as their steps slowed to match their family while Rhea and Declan burst into laughter ahead of them. Maeve stood a little taller, rolling her shoulders and perfecting her posture as if seeing her siblings unravel before her made her wish to present herself as the stark contrast. It was only then that her hold on Dorian’s arm eased as she spared him a quick, judgemental glance. "You are beginning to sound like Declan."

"Am I?" The words fell from his lips with the sort of surprise often reserved for far more dire circumstances. Moments that left him stunned and animated, with a hand dramatically pressed to his chest. "Is this what sobriety does to me? It’s dreadful. I should remedy that at once," he mused with a weightless chuckle and a gentle squeeze to his sister’s arm, which would undoubtedly make her roll her eyes and turn her head from his in disgust.

At the front of the procession, the King and Queen, who were led through the gathering nobles by a pair of guards, approached a set of dark mahogany double doors nestled between two large stone hearths on the eastern side of the Great Hall. A pair of servants who stood ready, and easily overlooked, took hold of the ornate handles and pushed open the towering doors to the adjoining ballroom. The wood groaned and iron hinges creaked as the magnificence came into view and the savory scent of a feast, days in the making, flooded into the room like its own silent invitation.

The room before them was a wonder and crowned jewel of the Black Citadel. Whispers and rumors often spread throughout the Ninefold about the obsidian cavern ballroom, but it was a rare sight that lived in legend. Most never received the opportunity to gaze upon it. Halfway through the room, just beyond carved stone and columns, the Citadel blended into a cave as if finery and nature were one in the same. Spandrels gave way to stalactites, candlelight shifted to the cool glow of moonlight, and stairs were carved of stone, following alongside the flow of water that trailed in through the hanging valley above. Reflections of yellow firelight and silver moonlight glistened off the falls like stars as it poured down the side of the cavern and trickled along nature made steps into a rippling pool that hugged the far side of the ballroom. The site of it nestled beyond the ballroom floor was like something out of a fairytale, where one dance could transport someone from the structure of court into the wilds of a dream.

Upon entry they were first greeted with two long tables of dark oak, adorned in navy table runners that came to a point with braided silver tassels at each of the heads. The chairs were ornate in the ways only a keen eye would recognize: carved legs and arms that curved to match the architecture of the room, cushions upholstered in the richest velvets and studded with polished silver, each one identical with the decadence befitting a King. Candelabras encompassed in delicate filigree of leaves and wings lined the center of the table, interspersed between platters of roasted aurochs basted in dark ale, peppered pheasants, and a glazed suckling pig resting on a bed of greens and cloves. Trays sprinkled throughout the settings were towering with honeyed figs, wheels of sharp aged mountain cheese, and delicate pastries, flakey and warm from the oven, filled with jams and custards from all across the Ninefold. Smaller, less adorned tables hovered around the outskirts of the room for household retinue and cherished friends of the court. While they did not dine on silver plates, nor drink from gold-leafed chalices, their offerings were the same, from every beast and fig, down to the imported Karthosian wine.

Dark obsidian stone arched overhead, carved meticulously by artisans from centuries passed. Half a dozen chandeliers the size of carriages hung from the ceiling, holding countless candles, bathing the feast in a dim, warm glow. Beyond the tables the room curved around an empty circular center that waited for the whisper of skirts and the quiet tap of shoes lost in dance following their meal. The small protruding balcony of the minstrel’s gallery hugged the southern wall, hidden in plain sight behind spandrels and dark curtains. Their music, a soft, welcoming cadence of strings and pipes echoed throughout the grand hall, mixing with the gentle roar of conversation, chairs dragging across stone, the shuffle of servants weaving through the chaos, and the soft rushing of water that tinged the air with the sweet scent of a mountain spring.

The King and Queen made their way toward one of the more extravagant tables where the Lords, Ladies, and esteemed members of the High Council would dine. They did not take their places at the heads of the table, instead settling in the middle among their friends and allies, one of the few demands Rowan would not budge on, no matter how much his wife detested it. Meanwhile, their children gravitated toward the opposing table, identical in every way down to the place cards organized meticulously along the settings to ensure the Queen’s hand was always present, even down to whom they could converse with over dinner.

Declan guided Rhea along the length of the table, searching the various cards until they found her name, lost somewhere in the middle where the young Lords and Ladies met. She did not study and memorize the various suitors to know who was the eldest or offered the most prestigious alliance, but she was not naive. She recalled their introductions and the faces that fit each name. Her mother sat her in the middle like an after thought, surrounded by the men and women that she did not deem worthy enough to be closer to Maeve or Dorian. She was placed between second sons because she did not need to make an advantageous marriage or a love match. She simply needed to marry before her past could tarnish the Storvane name or her sister’s chances at claiming a highly sought after Lord.

While her shoulders sank, if only moderately, Declan’s smile never wavered as he released her arm and began pulling out her chair. "It’s not so bad," he reassured her quietly as he stole glances at the names that surrounded her. "Lord Emil seemed kind and he is a familiar face." His gaze fell to the place card to her right. "And Lord Valerius obviously enjoys riding, so you share a common interest."

Her smile returned slowly, not as bright and a bit apprehensive, but still authentically her. "Do you always see the sunshine through the storm?" Rhea asked as she stepped between the table and her chair. Her hands swept along the back of her skirts, holding them in place as she lowered herself into the seat with a soft sigh.

"Someone in this family has to," he mused with a grin far too warm than it had any right to be as he gently scooted her chair in. "Out of all of our siblings, I believe you are the most likely to marry," he added little more than a whisper, making sure his voice did not carry. Rhea’s head snapped around abruptly, looking up at her brother with a stunned sort of incredulity. Declan chuckled, resting his gloved hand upon her shoulder. "I am serious. You are not a drunk or a lecher or…" He paused for a second, trying to find the correct word once again. "...Irritable."

He squeezed her shoulder once before slowly stepping back, letting his hand return to where it rested upon the pommel of his sword. "Remember to breathe—" he emphasized the word dramatically with a pointed and playfully stern glance, "—and you will be fine." Declan pointed toward a column along the circumference of the ballroom that lingered near their parent’s table. "I will be just over there if you need me and Coren should be nearby."

Almost on cue, the guardsman in question entered the ballroom and stationed himself similarly on the outskirts of the room, close and within view of Rhea. Beneath the narrow slit in his helmet she could see the squint in his eyes and the subtle shift that hinted at a small smile taking root. He raised his hand, just barely at his side, and gave her a fleeting wave of acknowledgement before becoming still as stone like the rest of the King’s Guard.

Rhea let out a deep breath, puffing out her lips dramatically, as if she had been holding it in since the moment they entered the Great Hall. She shifted in her chair, glancing over her shoulder toward her brother who was already making his way toward his post. "Thank you," she called after him quietly, trying her best not to draw attention as the other nobles started funneling into the ballroom.

Declan looked back at her for only a second, flashing her a quick, affectionate wink. He didn’t say anything. He didn’t need to. The clink of his armor shifting preceded him as he slowly crossed the ballroom. With every step the brotherly warmth he wore open and unabashedly slipped back beneath his breastplate for safe keeping, something to cherish and guard when the duties of his position took precedence. His smile slowly faded, it was not an expression of indifference, but the alert stoicism of a guard who handled his job with the utmost severity. He stepped into his post with a practiced attentiveness. While all the people before him would feast and revel, he was a guardian that kept to the shadows and not finding respite until the candles burnt out and only servants remained in the hall.

House Varrow entered the ballroom second behind the royals, as was their place. And while Rhaevyn had no intentions on marrying any of the Ladies, let alone one of the Princesses, he was also aware of the role he had to play, especially before the eyes of his father. Whether it was a boon or a hindrance, he was not the type of man that did things with subtlety. He could play the long game, but a bold act before others were willing to risk their comfort was his best opportunity to set the pace.

He tenderly passed his mother’s hand off to his father’s other available arm before setting off. His haste was hidden beneath the ease of his long and steady strides, and the confident air he brandished like a coat of arms. He paid no mind to the place cards or where his name fell. His attention was solely focused on the eldest daughter as her brother guided her toward her seat. When Dorian went to pull out her chair, it was Rhaevyn who materialized beside her with a charming smile and a hand extended, his palm up turned. "Allow me, your Grace." He bowed his head in deference, making sure not to crowd Princess Maeve, but still remain close enough that his presence could not go unnoticed.

A single brow rose with an impressed curiosity at the Lord’s boldness. Maeve gave her brother a quick, dismissive nod, which he heeded without argument. While Dorian wouldn’t admit it outloud, if someone else wanted the burden of catering to his sister, then he was not going to complain. He gave the Lord a parting nod, then wandered off toward the opposite end of the table. Instead of taking a seat, he waited patiently with his hands cupped behind his back, ready to offer assistance to any of the Ladies who were willing to accept it. While chivalry came naturally to him, he was also aware of the watchful gaze of his mother. He might have had every intention to get lost in spirits as the night progressed, but he also wished to avoid as much of her ire as possible.

"Thank you, Lord Rhaevyn." Maeve’s voice was sweet and laced with honey as she placed her hand lightly into his awaiting palm.

His fingers, strong and pale, curled around her hand with a gentleness that contrasted his stoic and commanding presence. He guided her to the space before her chair with a practiced patience and a Lord’s poise. But before she could reclaim her hand, Rhaevyn lifted it slowly while lowering his head to close the distance. His lips brushed against her knuckles before pressing against her skin in a warm, lingering kiss. It lasted a second longer than what was proper, but if he noticed, he did not let on. His head tilted up, just a fraction, just enough for his piercing gaze to reach her from beneath his strong brow. "Forgive me, your Grace." His voice was rough and low like a secret shared between the two. "I had to be the first to properly greet you." The tip of his thumb swept along her knuckles once, before releasing her hand and stepping behind her chair.

Maeve had expected charm and flattery, but she was not prepared for how well it worked… Or perhaps how well it worked coming from someone as handsome as Rhaevyn Varrow. He was the sort of man that carried a fierceness with him unlike other men—like her father—who fostered compassion. Tales of his prowess had reached many ears, hers included, and a man who was as skilled with his tongue—words—as he was with his blade was someone she needed to keep her eye on. While Rhaevyn was already at the top of her list, his boldness intrigued her and did not go unnoticed. Her smirk came effortlessly, with a predatorial arrogance of a woman who felt like she had already won. She lowered herself into her seat, brushing her skirts into submission, while he pushed the chair in behind her. "But you already know me, my Lord," she commented, hands hidden in her lap as the tips of her fingers trailed along the skin that still felt the lingering warmth of his lips.

"Ah," he mused, punctuated with a low hum. Rhaevyn’s hands curled around the back posts of her chair as his head dipped slightly to hover closer so his hushed words could reach her ears. "Who is to say we cannot get reacquainted." His smirk grew like a silent challenge, lingering in the space beside her just long enough to catch her gaze before letting his hands fall to his side and finding his way to his own seat… which conveniently happened to be directly across from her.

As the nobles took their seats and the servants began carving into the various delicacies laid out before them, there was a subtle shift throughout the room. The rigid formality of the Great Hall faded into the dim warmth of the ballroom, and the rehearsed introductions gave way to the dangerous, silver tongued dance of the court. While the wine began to flow and conversation grew louder, every lingering glance, shared toast, and whispered confidence carried a weight that could bolster a house, or be its undoing. The pleasantries were over. The hunger that swept through the room wasn’t reserved for the feast, but for the power and prestige promised with the right match. Behind the clatter of silver and the flow of wine from crystal decanters, the board had been set. The true games of the season had begun, and in the Ninefold, the first move was often the most decisive.



interactions ....|.... rhaevyn varrow ............... mentions ....|.... emil, valerius & house varrow ............... collabs ....|.... none
1x Like Like 3x Thank Thank
Hidden 2 mos ago 2 mos ago Post by AmongHeroes
Raw
Avatar of AmongHeroes

AmongHeroes ♤ LOST ♤

Member Seen 1 day ago


[x] [x] [x]

Within the Great Hall & Cavern Ballroom | Present day

lyra ....|..... outfit


Formality. Posturing. Shifting winds and changing tides. The dance unfolded before Lyra as both spectacle and subterfuge—at once brazen as theatre, and insidious as rot beneath shadow. Though her expression remained serene, approachable, and perfectly composed, her mind raced to capture every fleeting detail of these singular moments. It was a daunting task. Already, her senses had been sharpened to a knife’s edge by the sight of Valerius—drawn, however subtly, into the orbit of the eldest princess. The silent acknowledgment from her uncle Torin had only deepened the unease, lending the moment a strange and watchful weight.

Leave it to Valerius to place his own head in the serpent’s mouth, Lyra mused, her thoughts drifting to the epic trials of Borozeer, who had danced too boldly at the whim of Fetilsvelox. The ancient tales were not triumphs—they were warnings. Men who believed themselves steadfast, only to find that will alone could not master the games of gods… or courts.

Her gaze moved again, measuring.

House Storvane gleamed at the center—gilded, intricate, and fragile in the way only immense power could afford to be. House Al’Seren stood in stark contrast, their beauty dark and foreign, like a blade forged in distant fire. House Járnbjørn carried themselves with the quiet certainty of iron—unyielding, unadorned, and built to endure. House Ganasen cloaked their ambition in refinement, green and gold whispering of coin, crops, and quiet leverage. House Velmorra shimmered with pride and peril alike, their polish unable to fully mask the teeth beneath. And House Varrow… sharp-eyed, poised, and patient—predators who understood the value of stillness before the strike.

Among them, Lyra felt—if only for a fleeting instant—small.

Not lesser.

But newly aware of the scale of the board upon which she now stood.

There was a soft swish of skirts at her side, followed by the gentle pressure of a familiar hand at her elbow. Lyra turned from the shifting currents of the hall to find her mother beside her.

Lady Elara’s smile was soft—almost sympathetic—but her eyes remained keen, unwavering in their quiet assessment.

“Duty calls us,” she said softly, before adding with subtle emphasis, “calls you, in a profound way today, daughter.” Her voice was low, melodic—reassuring, yet edged with expectation. “You are a lady of Kenra. You have every means to rise to that calling.”

Lyra’s composure broke—not in weakness, but in warmth. A genuine smile touched her lips, reaching even her dark eyes as something tight within her chest eased. For all the weight of the hall, for all the watching eyes and veiled intentions, her mother’s presence remained a constant.

Elara returned the smile with the faintest glimmer of mischief—a quick wink, a final squeeze at her arm.

“Now go,” she murmured. “Fetch your brother.”

Her lips curved slightly. “The man would never abandon a comrade upon the field… but this is not a battlefield.”

A pause.

“And I suspect he has already forgotten that.”

Lyra gave a slight nod, her expression sharpening with quiet understanding. With a brief brush of her fingers against her mother’s, she turned and moved with serene purpose toward Valerius, who stood amid the growing current of silk and steel.

“We should put food in that mouth of yours,” Lyra murmured as she slipped her arm through the crook of his elbow, her voice low and controlled. “To keep you from gawping.”

Valerius huffed a quiet breath, though his eyes remained restless. “I have never seen...


[x] [x] [x]

Within the Great Hall & Cavern Ballroom | Present day

valerius ....|..... outfit


...such a thing as this,” he admitted, wonder and unease braided tightly in his voice. Beneath his coat, his chest felt constricted, as though the very air of the hall pressed in on him. He resisted the urge to loosen his collar. “Remembering the names alone feels like one of Master Aesfeld’s tests…”

His words faltered.

A lady passed before them—her presence cutting cleanly through the noise of the hall. Valerius’s gaze followed without permission, drawn as if by instinct. Flame-touched hair, proud bearing, and a gown of cream and crimson that seemed to catch the light with every step. There was something in her movement—something assured, unyielding.

Hells… he thought. That’s—

“Selja Járnbjørn.”

Lyra’s voice slipped between his thoughts like a blade. Precise. Quiet. Certain.

Valerius did not look at her, but he could feel it—that faint, knowing curve of her lips. It irked him beyond measure that she could read him so easily… and worse, that she was almost always right.

“Of course it is,” he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to her.

Valerius almost let himself scowl as he felt Lyra's elbow pin him in the ribs. "Would you act as if you've seen a woman before, dear brother? By the Holy Nine we know those aren't just gypsy merchants traveling behind you on campaign."

Valerious harrumphed, irked twice in as many minutes. Once again he did not give Lyra the satisfaction of his eyes.

Around them, the tide of nobility swelled, drawn in the wake of the King and his family as they moved toward the great open doors of the Cavern Ballroom. Conversation rose and folded in waves, silk whispering against stone, laughter threading through the din like distant bells.

Valerius drew in a steady breath and forced his attention forward. He cleared his throat, straightened his shoulders, and settled his expression into something deliberate—something composed.

Not perfect.

But enough.

And with Lyra at his side, he stepped forward into the current.

Valerius’s carefully set expression proved short-lived. The moment he crossed the threshold into the Cavern Ballroom, it faltered—then vanished entirely.

The space opened before him in a sweep of light and grandeur so complete it stole the breath from his lungs. Candlelight cascaded from vaulted stone like captured starlight, spilling across polished floors and gilded tables. Voices rose and folded beneath the height of the chamber, softened into something almost reverent. It was not merely opulence.

It was power, made visible.

Valerius felt it settle into his chest, not as pressure—but as clarity. The tightness that had plagued him unraveled in an instant, replaced by something steadier. Something certain.

This… this was what it all meant.

“By the Nine…” he breathed.

“This way,” Lyra murmured softly, the faintest tug at his arm guiding him without spectacle.

“Of course. Yes—this way.”

He adjusted without protest, falling into step beside her, his stride measured now—not out of uncertainty, but intent. Together, they moved past the tables of highest nobility and nearer the broader assembly beyond, where conversation flowed more freely and scrutiny, though still present, was less suffocating.

Then—

Too close.

Valerius checked his step as he nearly brushed shoulders with a woman passing the opposite way.

“My apologies, my lady—”

The words came easily, but the rest of him stilled.

She was… striking.

Dark hair, lustrous in the candlelight, framed a face of sharp elegance—full lips set above a proud chin, eyes deep and arresting, as though they held more than they revealed. There was something deliberate in her bearing. Something Velmorran.

Recognition stirred—then bloomed.

Valerius’s expression shifted, the formality falling away as something genuine took its place.

“You may not remember me,” he said, a hint of warmth threading through his tone, “but we have met.”

He tilted his head slightly, searching the memory as it rose.

“You were kind enough to indulge me while I showed you my new elk bow. I could not have been more than four… perhaps five.”

The recollection brightened him—simple, unguarded, untouched by the weight of the hall around them. For a fleeting moment, he forgot entirely where he stood.

Forgot who he was meant to be.

“Do you remember what you said to me?”



interactions ....|.... Selja Járnbjørn (slightly), Seraphina Velmorra ............... mentions ....|.... all houses ............... collabs ....|.... none
3x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 2 mos ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Seen 4 hrs ago

Saphira watched the king’s hands. They were calloused, and he made no effort to conceal them as a deliberate message to every lord and lady in the hall: I have not forgotten where I came from.

The gesture stirred something in her chest, a queer amalgam of grudging appreciation and prickling suspicion. It was a performance, surely, like everything else in this place. A warmer one than most, perhaps, but performance nonetheless. She had spent enough years watching her father work a room to recognize the mechanics beneath the warmth. The self-deprecating collar, the jovial deflection of tension, the careful framing of a political maneuver as an evening of simple pleasures. Put the politics aside as if politics were a cloak one removed at the door rather than the very integument of every soul in attendance.

Still, the hall breathed differently when Rowan Storvane spoke. She had to grant him that.

Her own lungs had not yet fully relearned their rhythm.

The moment replayed itself: her father's first bow, shallow and proud as desert stone, and then the Queen's voice:

"You should bow before your King."

A silence that had lasted perhaps four seconds but felt considerably longer in the moment. Saphira's fingers had found Zahara's arm before she had consciously decided to move, nails biting into fabric as the fury crested in her chest. Not at the correction itself, but at the public humiliation of it, delivered before every house in the Ninefold, every rival, every potential future they had come here to negotiate.

She had kept her face still. She was adept at that very thing.

But then her father had bowed, and the King had descended from the dais to meet him, and the moment had dissolved like salt surrendering to water. All of it folded away, replaced with laughter, with warmth, with Rowan Storvane’s peculiar brand of grace that seemed to forgive everything it touched.

Then came Zahara.

Saphira had felt the bait before she recognized it for what it was, and she had answered before she could stop herself. The flush that followed was the worst part because her sister had guided her by the hand to exactly the spot she needed her to stand. All while the King, his golden son, and the laughing princess watched, charmed by the family from the Sunderlands and their delightful candour.

And so, as always, her sister had won the room. Not decisively, perhaps. Not permanently, certainly. But in the way that mattered here, in the opening phase of a game that would span months, Zahara had been the one who looked poised while Saphira had been the one with colour bleeding into her cheeks.

She kept her expression placid as the hall began to move around her, the formal current of the evening carrying them toward the ballroom doors. Her father’s hand settled briefly at her mother’s back—the familiar shorthand of their partnership—and her mother moved with him. In turn, Saphira looped her arm through Raelan’s, pulling him forward, a decision made and executed before anyone could remark upon it.

"Saphira..." he said, by way of acknowledging that he knew precisely what she was doing.

"Don't," she replied pleasantly.

He did not. He had always been the wisest of the siblings in that particular respect, despite being the youngest. His arm was steady beneath hers, soldier-solid, and she was grateful for it.

The ballroom doors opened ahead of them, and the warmth of candlelight spilled outward, carrying with it the scent of roasted meat and something underneath, clean and cold and faintly sweet, mountain water, she realized, threading through everything else like a reminder that this place was built into living rock. She stepped through and let her gaze move. It was the kind of room that wanted to be admired, and she obliged it briefly because, if she had to admit, it was quite remarkable.

But then came the tables.

Two long runs of dark oak stretched the length of the hall, their surfaces gleaming with lambent candlelight that caught the silver fittings and the place cards arranged with the Queen’s invisible hand. Saphira’s gaze travelled the length of them before Raelan’s voice arrived at her ear, low enough that it carried no further than her.

"Try to enjoy yourself."

"I always enjoy myself."

"I meant without drawing blood."

She turned to look at him. He was wearing the expression she most wanted to wipe off his face. That particular blend of affection and amusement that he had apparently decided was his permanent contribution to every occasion.

"I have no idea what you're implying," Saphira said, with great dignity.

"Play nice, Saphi." He said it the way one might say it to a child who had bitten other children before and showed every indication of doing so again. Then he nodded down the length of the table toward the far end, the very opposite of where his own name undoubtedly waited. "I presume your name is somewhere along here. I can walk you to—"

"I see it from here," she said, already stepping away, her hand sliding from the crook of his arm with a pressure that was gentle enough to be gracious and firm enough to be final."Go and sit down, Raelan."

He held his ground for exactly one moment, then conceded with the pragmatism of a man who had learned which hills were worth dying on. Saphira heard his steps recede behind her as she turned, and she covered the remaining length of the table alone. She passed name after name without interest until her gaze snagged on one that stopped her entirely.

Zahara Al'Seren.

And beside it, placed with a neatness that felt almost architectural in its intention:
Prince Dorian Storvane.

Saphira's eyes moved to find her own card. A few seats further. The very end of the table.

The frown arrived before she could prevent it with the faintest pull between her brows and a slight compression at the corners of her mouth. She managed to smooth it away almost immediately and told herself, with some firmness, that she was not surprised. She wasn't. The logic was cruel but clear enough: Zahara was the elder, if only by the margin of minutes that had apparently determined the entire rest of both their lives, and so Zahara received the more advantageous placement. It was not personal. It was understandable. The kind of cold yet efficient understanding that had been applied to them since birth, parcelling out precedence and expectation while pretending the division was completely natural.

And it was not as though she had been seated poorly. She was at the table. She was present. The distance between her card and Dorian’s was not so vast that it precluded conversation or notice or any of the dozen small maneuvers a determined woman could execute over the course of a long feast.

She was simply not the one beside him.
Zahara was.

Saphira reached her chair and extended a hand toward the back of it, her mind still half a step behind her body.

The sound of approaching steps was lost beneath the rising commotion of the Lords and Ladies filling the ballroom beneath the gentle cadence of the musicians playing an airy tune along strings. Before she was able to take hold of the chair’s back a hand slipped between like a quiet intrusion, catching her fingers gently in the warmth of his palm. "A lady should not have to seat herself," Prince Dorian’s voice was gentle like a shared confidence, not chivalrous for attention’s sake. His attention fell to the name card that had stolen her attention, seated at the edge of the table like a last thought. There was a pensive sound that hummed from behind his pressed lips as he guided her one step to the side without any rush and a light touch she could be free of at any moment she wished. "My mother’s doing," was his only comment, simple and plain with a warmth of understanding that laced his words as his thumb swept across her knuckles before releasing his hold.

Saphira did not visibly still as she was far too well trained for that, but there was a fraction of a second where every thought she had been running went quiet, interrupted by the warmth of a hand she had not heard coming. She let him guide her the single step without resistance, which was its own small concession she chose not to examine too closely until–

My mother's doing.

She turned her head to look at him then, and up close he was….well. She had not been wrong, exactly. The mouth was still too soft for a man who was supposed to know how to swing a sword, and there was something about the symmetry of his features that belonged more to a painter’s imagination than to any battlefield. A girl’s face, she had said in the hall, and she stood by the assessment.

Though, she conceded privately, it was a very fine girl’s face indeed.

"Of course it was," she replied. Her tone contained nothing that could be called impolite and nothing that could be called warm, either. "How gracious of you to say so." She watched his face as the words landed, alert for the particular flicker she had learned to read in powerful men when they felt themselves dismissed. If he were anything like his mother, that imperious, thin-lipped harpy of a woman, then graciousness would only extend so far.

Dorian chuckled, the coldness of her indifference not unsettling him, but landing somewhere strangely familiar after spending a lifetime in the same halls as his mother and Maeve. He moved slowly around her, being sure not to step on her long skirts of black and gold as he circled around to stand behind her seat. His hands curled around the polished wooden posts at the top of the chair’s back as his gaze drifted back over to her. "Before my brother joined the guard, I too was sat amongst the second sons and daughters like an afterthought," he commented as he slowly pulled the chair out for her, never one to let someone’s guarded disposition deter him. "Although that usually entailed getting lost somewhere in the middle like my sister." His gaze drifted down the table to where Rhea had already been seated, surrounded by the place cards of other second sons whom their mother found unworthy of Maeve’s time.

The tension in Saphira’s shoulders eased somewhat as Dorian had done something interesting: make himself briefly equal to her, a prince who had once been an afterthought at his own mother's table. She was not certain whether to believe it as genuine or calculated charm, and perhaps it was a little of both, given she had no idea of his character. Nonetheless, her gaze followed his own down the table to where Princess Rhea sat, and Saphira studied her for a moment with something that lay uncomfortably between sympathy and recognition.

"Your view is far better," he countered as his gaze found its way back to Saphira before nodding his head toward the falls. Dorian’s smile was sincere, tinged with an almost juvenile mischief as that one stray curl bounced softly against his temple like its own quiet act of defiance. While he could see multiple advantages to being seated at the edge of the table—a quick getaway or significantly lighter social burden—the true benefit was having an uninterrupted view of the cavern and the crystalline waters that cascaded from the ceiling. "Or perhaps it shall make my view better seeing you framed in moonlight," he added with a directness that no doubt would have infuriated his mother if she heard.

"Far better," Saphira repeated, turning to follow his nod toward the falls.

The water caught the moonlight as it descended, fracturing it into an ethereal spectacle that had no business being as beautiful as it was. She regarded it for a moment with the expression of someone who had not expected to be moved and was mildly annoyed to find herself so. Where she came from, water did not fall freely into pools for the pleasure of a ballroom. It was rationed, negotiated, withheld and dispensed like every other resource the Sunderlands produced. Its scarcity was the very source of their power, some might argue. But here it simply ran. Spilled out of the living rock, caught the light, and was apparently considered a mere decorative feature, such as a sconce or a rug.

Then his last words registered fully.

She turned back to look at him with the sort of regard she reserved for things that had surprised her and had earned no outward indication of it. "You are very forthcoming for a first evening, Your Grace," she said, walking the line between a rebuke and invitation. The corner of her mouth did not quite curve. "It seems I shall have to watch myself."

"How fortunate that we already share something in common, for I too will be watching you." Dorian’s brow lifted with quiet curiosity with the air of a challenge to see if he’d be met with more distance, or perhaps—if he was lucky—a smile. A woman’s smile truly was the greatest gift and he would consider himself lucky indeed if he could manage one from Saphira, if for no other reason than because she seemed reluctant to let herself.

The corner of her mouth moved. It was not a smile, not quite, but it was the closest thing to one Saphira had produced since setting foot in this place. She suspected they both knew it.

"Life is fleeting," Dorian continued with a casual innocence, as if he knew no other way to exist beyond honestly, whether for good or ill. "Far too fleeting to be anything other than forthcoming." Lies, deceit, or the courtly games his mother and sister like to spin were exhausting and took far too much effort—and intelligence—than he possessed. He released his hold on the chair, stepping around it to hold out his hand, palm turned upwards in a gentle offering to assist her into her seat, one she could accept or decline and his smile would not falter either way.

Saphira watched him, considering the upturned palm for a moment. Then she placed her hand in his and allowed herself to be guided into the chair. He had not yet said anything she could fault, which was itself a kind of fault. Men who said nothing faultable were either very good or very careful, and she had not yet determined which applied here. But then––

"Beauty should be cherished, not merely regarded." He held her gaze, studying the darkness of her eyes like a bitter chocolate with a sweetness hidden beneath, almost too decadent for the likes of him. "Especially a desert rose that has lived in the shadow of her sister."

The surprise arrived and departed in the space of a single breath, though it wasn’t so much at the compliment; she had received those before in various registers of sincerity and had long since developed the means to receive them without being particularly moved. No, it was the second half of the sentence that reached somewhere the first half could not, causing her to look at him with something unguarded moving just beneath the surface of her expression before her composure settled back into place like a drawn curtain.

"You are either very perceptive," Saphira said quietly, "or very well informed, and I find I cannot decide which concerns me more."

Dorian helped scoot her chair in as she settled. A warm smile permanently graced his lips as he stepped around to the unoccupied head of the table, being sure to give her space but still remain close enough until the conclusion of their conversation. His eyes sparkled like the falls behind him as he chuckled with quiet amusement. "I promise I am not wise enough to be perceptive nor patient enough to be properly informed." While his words did not lack self-deprecation, he seemed to have accepted those truths about himself without embarrassment.

Before he could overstay his welcome, Dorian pressed his right palm to his chest and bowed deeply, low enough that his head fell lower than Saphira’s where she sat. He held her gaze for a beat or two then slowly stood back upright. "I do not wish to keep you from your meal any further, but I hope you would consider saving me a dance when the feast has ended." His smile grew, just a fraction, curling slightly higher on one side as he flashed her a quick, almost missable wink before drifting back around the table toward his seat.

She watched him go, though her chin did not swivel to make it obvious. It was at most a glance from the corner of her eye, nothing more. But she watched him all the same.

A dance. Such a small thing on the surface of it. The kind of offer that was bound to be exchanged a dozen times over the course of an evening like this between people who meant nothing by it and people who meant everything. She was not yet certain which category applied to Dorian, and that uncertainty was itself an answer of a kind. Not that it mattered. He had asked and then removed himself before she could respond, which was either very good manners or very good tactics.

There was something a little irritating about that. But only a little.

In any case, the alternative—being made to answer on the spot with half the table in peripheral view—would have been considerably worse. So, in a way, he had given her the gift of time to decide without making a show of giving it. Saphira was not sure she was grateful for that either, despite having spent the entire evening reading performances in every gesture.

Her fingers found, without her permission, the back of her own hand. The exact spot where his palm had rested.

Saphira stilled them immediately.

Not wise enough to be perceptive. Not patient enough to be properly informed.

At least one of those things was a lie. The question was…which one? She turned the thought over like a sedulous examiner, looking for the tell, the small tear in the blindfold of his honesty. Because no one was that guileless, surely. Not in this room. Not in this game.

And yet, for a single moment, she almost wished he were.
..............................................................................................
Location: Ballroom
Interactions: Raelan, Dorian (@Mjolnir)
Mentions: Rowan, Valenya, Kaelan, Zahara, Samira, Declan, Maeve, Rhea

#A34261...|...outfit
3x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 mo ago 1 mo ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 3 days ago




#5b90b5 ....|..... outfit ............... #c77652 ....|..... outfit ............... cavern ballroom


The King’s words loosened the hall, and sound returned in a slow swell, boots shifting on stone, voices rising, the faint chime of glass as servants moved in anticipation. Elrik stood where he had been placed, posture unbroken, letting the noise gather and pass around him like water around rock. The moon had begun to claim the windows, silver light slipping across polished floors and catching in the edges of armor and silk. It cooled the air just enough to be felt through the weight of his clothing, a welcome reprieve from the earlier heat, though it did little to quiet the restless edge beneath his ribs. His attention should have turned forward with the rest of the court, but it did not.

His gaze drifted again, quietly, almost without his consent, back to the dais. He caught sight of her in the space between movements, between one breath and the next. It was not deliberate at first. A flicker of pale fabric, the line of her shoulders, the echo of that earlier laugh still caught somewhere in his thoughts. He did not understand why it lingered, why it refused to fade as all such moments should, dissolving into the greater noise of court and duty. Instead, it returned again and again, faint but persistent, as if something in him had marked it and would not release its hold.

Princess Maeve’s movement was clean and certain, a step taken with intent rather than impulse. Her hand found Princess Rhea’s arm, fingers closing with a pressure that did not belong to comfort. Elrik saw the shift at once, the way Rhea stiffened, the sharp intake of breath she could not fully hide, the tension that settled into her posture like something held too tightly for too long. He watched the exchange without hearing it, but he did not need the words. The meaning was carried in the grip, in the angle of Maeve’s shoulders, in the way Rhea pulled free with more force than grace would have required. It was controlled, contained, but it was not gentle.

The sight settled in him with a weight he did not immediately name. He had been raised in a house where such moments were not rare, where control wore many faces and silence often carried more meaning than speech. He recognized the language instinctively. It was not cruelty in the open sense, no raised voice, no public fracture, but something quieter, sharper for its restraint. The kind that left no mark anyone could point to, but lingered all the same. It did not sit easily with him.

Maeve had been the expected path. Everything about her aligned with what his father would want— discipline, poise, the ability to move through court without misstep. Elrik had already begun to accept that, to place himself within that expectation without resistance. It was the simplest course, the cleanest, the one that served his house best. But as he watched her now, that image shifted, not in some dramatic break, but in a subtle misalignment that refused to settle back into place. Something in him cooled toward her, not with anger, but with a quiet withdrawal. Princess Maeve carried too many similarities to Einarr for Elrik to feel comfortable with. If he courted her, if they wed, if she bore his children, would she treat them as he watched her treat her own sister? The questions poised within his own mind stirred discontent, but there was one certainty in him that he had since he was but a mere boy in the face of his own father’s cruelty; he would never allow his own children to face such pain.

Princess Rhea moved away from her sister with a small, determined distance, rubbing her arm where the pressure had lingered. The motion was quick, almost absent minded, but it caught his attention more than anything else had. There was no performance in it, no careful shaping for the benefit of watching eyes. It was simple, unguarded, and gone almost as soon as it appeared. She crossed the dais with the slow weight of her skirts dragging against the stone, like something resisting her movement. When she reached her brother, her hand found his arm with an ease that spoke of habit, of trust, of something that did not need to be questioned.

Elrik realized, distantly, that he had been watching too long. The thought came sharp and unwelcome, pulling him back into himself with a faint tightening of his jaw. His gaze broke from her at once, shifting away with a deliberate steadiness that bordered on force. He frowned, though only slightly, the expression more felt than seen. This was not where his attention should rest. It served no purpose, offered no advantage. It complicated what should have remained simple. And yet, even as he turned away, he knew the pull had not lessened.

His father moved then, guiding Serene forward with a hand that was firm without appearing so. The motion signaled their own retreat from the hall, and Elrik stepped into place without hesitation. Selja stood beside him, her posture composed but not entirely steady, her attention scattered in a way he recognized from earlier. He offered his arm, and she took it quickly, her fingers light against his sleeve but not fully relaxed. He adjusted his pace to hers without thought, grounding her movement in his own.

For a brief moment, when he was certain their father’s focus had shifted ahead, he allowed himself a small shift. His expression softened at the edge, just enough that his sister could feel the warmth in him, and he tipped his head slightly toward her. It was not a smile meant to draw attention. It was quieter than that, a reassurance offered without words, without spectacle. Selja’s grip steadied, her breath easing just enough for him to notice. Family, to him, was not an idea shaped by court or expectation. It was something carried, something guarded. He had learned that early, learned it in ways that left no room for softness in the open sense, but something deeper, more enduring. He would stand for them without question, without hesitation. Even when it went unrecognized. Even when it was misunderstood. The thought of that did not trouble him.

What troubled him was the way his mind kept circling back, unbidden, to the image of a hand held too tightly, to the echo of a laugh that did not belong to this place. He did not like what it suggested, did not like the direction it pointed him toward. There were expectations laid before him, clear and unmoving. His father’s ambitions. His house’s standing. The future already half shaped in the space between introductions and glances. And yet, as he guided Selja forward, stepping away further from the dais and toward the promise of feast and noise, he felt that quiet misalignment settle deeper. Not enough to break him from his path. Not enough to change his course. But enough that he knew, with a certainty he did not welcome, that this would not remain simple.

The doors opened and the scent reached him first, meat rich with spice and smoke, wine warmed by the room, honey and baked fruit threaded through it all. It settled low in his lungs as he crossed the threshold, the air cooler here, touched by the hush of water somewhere deeper in the stone. Light moved differently in this place, candlefire caught and doubled in polished surfaces, then broken again where moonlight filtered down from the cavern above. The space did not feel built so much as carved open and claimed, shaped by hands that understood both excess and restraint. Elrik took it in as he walked, not lingering, but not blind to it either.

The tables stretched long and deliberate, every detail set with intention, cloth laid smooth, silver placed just so, the weight of it all speaking to a different kind of strength than the one he knew. In Ironcrag, feasts were gathered around fire and timber, benches worn smooth by years of use, food passed hand to hand with little thought for symmetry. There, the noise came quick and loud, laughter rising without permission, drink poured freely, and when their father was not present the formality broke entirely, leaving something warmer, rougher, more alive. Here, even the abundance carried a certain discipline, a sense that indulgence itself had rules to follow. He did not dislike it. But it pressed at him in a way that made him aware of every inch of his posture, every movement measured against a standard he had not been raised within.

He felt it most clearly in the way he held himself, the unfamiliar awareness of being seen not as a man among his own, but as something to be weighed. The Járnbjørns were made for harsher ground, for wind that cut and cold that demanded endurance, for cloaks lined with fur and hands warmed over open flame. This place gleamed in ways that had no use for that kind of survival, and though he moved through it without falter, he knew he did not belong to it in the same way the others did. When he glanced down at Selja, he saw it reflected there in quieter form, the tightness in her shoulders, the careful way she carried herself as though one misstep might echo too loudly. He slowed his pace by a fraction, just enough to give her space to match him, and let his other hand rest briefly against her arm. It was a light touch, deliberate, meant to steady rather than draw attention.

"All will be well," he murmured, voice pitched low for her alone. "The prince will see you seated. You will endure whatever conversation finds you, and then you will dance, with me first, then with him, and then with whichever fool thinks himself worthy enough to ask." There was the faintest edge of dry humor beneath it, subtle but present. "It will be so tedious you will wish for your books before the second cup of wine is poured. Ease your fears, Kærr Systir—beloved sister."

He felt the tension shift beneath his hand as she let out a breath she had been holding too long. "þökk fyrir—Thank you." she murmured softly, the old words settling between them with quiet familiarity. He inclined his head slightly at that, not answering aloud, but acknowledging it all the same. The use of their shared tongue softened something in the moment, grounding it in something older than this hall, older than the expectations laid out before them. There was no need for more between them. There rarely was.

Together, they moved forward through the press of bodies and sound, weaving toward the place where her name waited among the others. Elrik kept his attention ahead now, steady, purposeful, already preparing for the next step in the evening’s unfolding. He would see her placed where she was meant to be, offer her hand where it was expected, and then step back into his own role without hesitation. As the distance between them and the prince narrowed, he adjusted his grip slightly, a final, quiet assurance.

Dorian rounded the head of the table, drifting toward the space where his name clung to a place card, calligraphed in rich ink, waiting for him to take his seat and fall into the perfect monotony of courting and pomp. His fingers had just wrapped around the finials atop his chair when his gaze snagged on a mane of red hair, so fiery and bright that his own sisters’ locks paled in comparison. Lady Selja was a vision—like the rest of the nobles that graced their halls, men and women alike—adorned in crimson and ivory as if his own mother had chosen the gown herself. She was everything a Queen should be: beautiful, poised, elegant… The type of woman he would have been arranged to marry if his mother had her way. She was the type of Lady that suited the Prince Declan was, not the unwilling heir Dorian became.

He could have let the eldest Járnbjørn escort her the remaining distance to her seat, but he also knew of expectation and the lingering glances that followed his every move with a sharp scrutiny. This was not his birthright and Dorian felt that with each word he spoke and every move he made that showed the difference between himself and his father or brother. Once the months start drifting towards winter he knows his prospects will dwindle, as well as any assurance the nobles might have in him as a ruler. But, at least for this one night, he could keep up the charade, before drink and time gave light to who he truly was… A second son and nothing more.

The Prince gently pushed off of his chair, turning towards the approaching siblings with a warm smile and welcoming bow. As he stood back upright, Dorian extended his right hand toward Lady Selja, palm turned upwards in a chivalrous offering without pressing. "My Lady, it appears as though we shall be dining together. Might I have the pleasure of escorting you to your seat?" he asked with a kind and gentle tone that didn’t quite suit a prince, that beneath all of the formality was still him.

For a single, unguarded moment, Selja’s composure faltered. Her gaze flicked toward Elrik, quick and instinctive, seeking something steady in the familiar line of his presence, an anchor in a room that felt too bright. There was uncertainty there, bare and fleeting, a quiet unease that touched her features before she gathered it back in, smoothing it away like a crease in silk. By the time her attention returned to the prince, her expression had settled into something softer, something carefully composed, though the echo of that moment still lingered beneath her ribs.

“Thank you, your Grace,” she murmured, her voice low and even as her hand rose to meet his. His palm was warm, his grip gentle in a way that startled her more than it should have, and she allowed herself to be guided the final distance with a measured step. There was a kindness in him that felt unfamiliar, unpracticed, almost, and it caught her off guard, made her acutely aware of the difference between this place and the one that had shaped her. Her fingers rested lightly in his, smaller, a touch rougher at the edges, the faint callouses of her work a quiet contrast she noticed without dwelling on.

As they moved, her thoughts turned inward, quick and restless beneath her calm exterior. The idea came unbidden, settling low in her stomach with a subtle weight—what would become of Ironcrag’s people, of those who came to her with quiet trust and small, aching injuries, if she were ever pulled away from them? She drew a slow breath, letting it steady her as they reached her place, brushing the thought aside before it could take root too deeply. It was a passing notion, nothing more. There were women here far better suited to stand at a prince’s side, and she knew it as surely as she knew the rhythm of her own pulse. Her eyes drifted briefly across the room, catching on Lady Aelyria where she stood radiant beside her father, her laughter soft and easy, her presence perfectly at home among the polished grace of the court. Selja felt no sting in the comparison, only a quiet certainty, and it loosened something in her shoulders.

“We don’t do feasts quite like this in Ironcrag,” she said then, her voice pitched for him alone, her gaze lifting toward the vaulted expanse above them, where light pooled against carved stone. “There’s less… ceremony, I suppose.” A faint smile touched her lips, wry and warm in its honesty. “Mostly drinking, singing, dancing. I feel rather out of my element.” A hint of color rose to her cheeks, soft but unmistakable, and she glanced back at him with a small, apologetic tilt of her head. “Forgive me, your Grace. I’ve said more than I meant to.”

Dorian’s smile widened as the image of Ironcrag feasts painted a vision in his mind. He could see plain before his eyes, similar to the revelry that transpired in the tavern after the sun had long set and stuffy Lords had waddled back to their homes. Drinks passed freely from hand to hand regardless of station, golden lantern light illuminating jovial faces, and bare feet twisting along stone in beat with the rhythmic thumping of drums and pluck of strings as men and women danced with unbridled revelry. He couldn’t begin to fathom a gathering with so much freedom among nobles within the halls of the citadel. His mother would surely turn red in the face and Maeve would clutch her chest as if the sight was a personal offense. Yet… The thought of seeing Rhea free of the weight of their mother’s scrutiny, Declan free from the shackles of the guard, and himself… in his truest form… The Storvane siblings in all of their authenticity for one night. That was how one found a love match, not ceremony and formality.

The illusion drifted away like smoke on the wind as their feet stopped beside two identical place cards adorned with ornate calligraphy spelling out their names side by side. The prince’s chuckle was warm and almost forlorn for an Ironcrag celebration in exchange for this uptight farce. He gave Selja’s hand a gentle, reassuring squeeze before releasing her fingers and stepping behind her seat. "No apologies needed, my Lady." His hands took hold of the hold of the wooden sides of the chair and started pulling it out as he continued. "All this formality is my mother’s doing. An Ironcrag feast sounds much more in line with how I prefer to spend my leisure time."

Once her chair was adequately far enough from the table, Dorian took her hand once again and guided her into the seat, letting her set the pace and take however much time she needed. "Now, do not misunderstand me, a beautiful lady—such as yourself—dressed in all of her finery is truly a sight to behold… But there is something about seeing a person in their natural element. It is… unrivaled." He couldn’t deny that the thought of her free from the burden of court enticed him, crimson hair like fire, bouncing wild and free as she danced however the music guided her. His gaze swept across the ballroom, the image shifting in his mind’s eye to something out from beneath the weight of the crown. An idea was brewing… One his mother would hate and his brother would reluctantly assist in, but something far more memorable than silver chalices and rivers of silk.

The words settled over her like warmth she had not prepared for, and Selja felt the flush rise before she could temper it, color blooming soft and bright across pale cheeks, unpracticed and wholly genuine. It was not the compliment itself that undid her, but the attention threaded through it, the simple act of being seen and spoken to so openly. Her mother’s voice stirred faintly in memory, likening her once to a flower that could not recognize its own bloom, and Selja felt that truth now with quiet clarity. In Ironcrag, admiration did not come freely, not with her father’s shadow cast long and sharp, not with Elrik’s reputation carried at her side like a drawn blade. Here, the absence of that restraint left her unsteady, as though the ground beneath her had shifted without warning.

Still, she smiled, soft, dimpling, carefully composed, as she placed her hand back into his and allowed him to guide her into her seat. The gesture was smooth, practiced, and she matched it with a grace that had been taught rather than lived. “Thank you, your Grace,” she said, her voice quiet but even, the words offered without clarification, allowed to rest where they might. Once seated, she drew her hands lightly into her lap, smoothing the fall of her skirts more for something to do than any real need. “I believe you would quite enjoy Ironcrag, if you can tolerate the weather, of course.” The faint curve of her smile lingered, softened at the edges by something more personal, something that carried the shape of homesickness.

There was a fleeting second where Dorian had almost let slip his hedonistic nature. A comment about relying on wine and another’s body to warm him through the cold danced on the tip of his tongue, but to his own surprise, he managed to temper it with a soft chuckle and a shrug. "I am certain I could adapt," he offered instead. "If the revels are half as lively as you mention, I have no doubt it shall warm my blood and spirits on the coldest nights." Then, before too much of the prince’s nature could escape—in the first night, anyway—he bowed his head deeply, giving Selja the reverence she deserved with a radiant smile that never waned. "Thank you for the honor of helping you to your seat. I look forward to the conversation we might share over broken bread." Dorian then left her to settle as he made himself available to aid the next lady that had the fortune—or misfortune—of crossing his path.

Her gaze drifted from him then, charmed by his words, drawn outward to the movement of the hall as she sought steadiness in observation. Faces passed in a slow current, strangers wrapped in silks and jewels, voices blending into a low, constant murmur that filled the vaulted space. A man with dark, windswept curls accompanied by the slender woman stood close to another striking woman whose sharp features held a quiet authority; nearby, another sat poised in thought, her deep-toned skin catching the candlelight in a way that made her seem almost sculpted from it. Selja’s attention moved quickly, careful not to linger too long on any one figure, her curiosity tempered by caution. It was all too much at once, this sea of unfamiliarity, where every glance might carry weight she did not yet understand.

She folded her hands together in her lap, fingers threading lightly as she focused on the rhythm of her breath, slow, measured, something she could control amidst the swell of overwhelming sensation. A servant approached, and she inclined her head in quiet acceptance, watching the dark liquid fill her goblet before letting her gaze settle once more. When the seat beside her was claimed, she turned, drawn by the subtle shift in presence. The woman there held herself with a strength that felt immediate, something honed rather than softened, and Selja met it with a small, sincere smile, shy at its edges, but genuine all the same, offered without expectation, only acknowledgment.

Elrik released Selja’s hand only when it was properly transferred, her fingers settling into the prince’s hand where they belonged for the evening’s performance. He gave Dorian a brief nod, measured and respectful, then stepped back without lingering, trusting that the prince would do what was expected of him. The motion should have carried him cleanly into his next role, toward the place set for him, toward Princess Maeve, toward the path already laid out. His gaze shifted that way out of habit more than intent, only to find it already occupied. The Varrow heir stood there with practiced ease, close enough to Maeve that his presence filled the space Elrik had been meant to claim, his hand guiding her seat as though the moment had always been his.

The sight registered, settled, and passed through him without the sharpness it might have once carried. There was no flare of anger, no immediate sense of something stolen. He had chosen his course a moment prior, even if he had not named it as such. Selja had needed him, and that had been reason enough. Whatever place was lost in the exchange had not been taken, it had been set aside. Elrik let that truth anchor him as he turned from it, stepping instead toward the edge of the table where servants moved in practiced silence, their hands filling goblets before they could be found empty.

He reached for the bottle with a short nod, fingers closing around the neck before the servant could finish his motion, tweaking it into his own hand with ease. The man faltered, uncertainty flickering across his face, but Elrik gave no further explanation. He did not need to. The weight of the glass vessel settled into his hand, cool and solid, and he turned with it, intent already formed, toward Maeve, toward obligation. He took two steps in that direction before something shifted, subtle but insistent, drawing his attention elsewhere with the same quiet persistence that had followed him since the hall.

Princess Rhea sat a short distance away, skirts gathered around her like a white tide that had yet to settle, her posture composed but not entirely at ease. Elrik’s steps slowed without conscious command, the line of his path bending until he stood beside her instead. He paused there for the briefest moment, as though only then aware of where he had come to stand, the bottle held loosely in his grip. His gaze dropped, almost without permission, to the place where her hand had rested earlier, where he had seen her rub the lingering ache from her sister’s grasp.

“Your Grace,” he said at last, his voice low and steady, carrying none of the flourish that colored the voices around them. It was not softened into something it was not, but there was an openness to it, a quiet consideration that shaped the words as they left him. His eyes lifted then, meeting hers without pressing, without claiming more than the moment allowed. At that moment, he could not bring himself to care for obligation. “May I have the pleasure of filling your wine glass?”

At the sound of a voice beside her, Rhea, for whatever reason, had assumed it was a servant making their rounds filling plates and goblets like they did for every meal. Her hands lightly pressed against the edge of the table, turning to address whomever spoke to her with a welcoming warmth, bright smile, and gratitude she always shared with the help, no matter how much her mother protested. Her hazel gaze lifted and to her surprise, she was not faced with Talice or Henry who often served her, but the man she watched from the window as he arrived on horseback, Emil’s elder brother… Lord Elrik. His presence was far more imposing as he towered over where she sat, without a dais to separate them. He looked like a warrior, a honed blade from years of meticulous practice that wasn’t brandished to show power, but sheathed within the confines of court to show potential.

His question fell open and honest between them in a way that caught her off guard, like stepping on slick stone or uneven soil. Rhea’s gaze fell to the silver decanter, ornate and polished, held delicately in the rough and calloused hands of a swordsman. Duty, prowess, and privilege converging in something so simple she struggled to wrap her mind around it. From what she knew of nobles, they never worried themselves over a task that was beneath them. Like her mother and sister, they would rather die than pour their own wine. Yet, there he stood, offering to serve her. Something about that struck a cord within her, more than a well placed compliment or lingering gaze ever could.

Then the second realization cut deeper with the searing heat of piercing gazes trained solely on her. She knew the discomfort of her mother’s judgement, but it was another set of eyes from farther down the table that were sharpest. Rhea’s bewildered smile sank like feet in wet sand, slow and consuming, as her gaze drifted past the Lord to her sister who watched her with a disdain so venomous she felt it in her core. Maeve was the eldest daughter, a proper lady, and the most advantageous prospect for every Lord within the Black Citadel. And still… her goblet was dry and the heir to Ironcrag’s back was to her as if she was the second born daughter. Rhea felt her sister’s ire more sharply with a single glance than any words could spare.

The correct answer would have been to direct him toward her sister, but as her lips parted something else filled the prolonged silence between them. "Yes, of course," Rhea replied. Her gaze found its way back up to his and her smile returned, a bit smaller and a little more uncertain as she felt the sting of glares lingering on her, but it was still sincere and laced with a warm gratitude. "Thank you, my Lord."

Without giving it much thought, Rhea reached out across the table and curled her fingers around her empty goblet. She turned back toward Lord Elrik with the cup in hand and started to hold it out, then paused. Her gaze fell to the small bowl of polished silver that reflected a distorted image of red hair warped within a sea of dark charcoals from his tunic. She looked back and forth from the empty glass to the spot on the table it once inhabited. The servants usually stepped up beside her and poured wine into her cup without either of them touching it, something so small and missable that she hadn’t realized it until that moment. But now the silver hovered in the air, clutched between her delicate fingers. Rhea started to place the goblet back down, then paused, half turned back toward Elrik, then paused again. Her brows creased from intense focus as her body mirrored her internal debate, shifting the cup back and forth a couple more times before a soft, and slightly embarrassed chuckle escaped.

Her shoulders fell, a fraction of a movement that would have gone unnoticed by most as if someone had snipped the puppet string that kept her posture pin straight, releasing the faintest bit of tension along with it. "I probably should have left it on the table…" she confessed as a soft pink flush bloomed across her cheeks. Rhea accepted her blunder and held up the silver cup between them with a bashful curl to the corner of her mouth. "I suppose if we are breaking tradition, what harm is there in making it a little worse," she mused, her authenticity bleeding through, followed by a quiet chuckle that said she was not only comfortable, but accustomed to bending the rules.

Elrik felt the shift in the room before he named it, the subtle tightening of attention that gathered not around the table, but along a single line of sight. He did not need to turn fully to know where it came from. Years of moving through harsher spaces had taught him how to read pressure without looking directly at it, how to sense when something unseen began to weigh on a moment. His body answered before thought could intervene. He stepped closer to Rhea, not abruptly, not in a way that would draw comment, but with a quiet precision that altered the space between them. A slight shift to the right, the angle of his shoulders broadening just enough, and the view from further down the table vanished behind him. It could have been dismissed as practicality, as a man positioning himself to pour without obstruction. It could have been nothing at all. But he knew exactly what he had done, even if no one else marked it.

He lowered his head a fraction, closing the distance between their voices rather than their bodies, and in doing so, allowed something within him to ease. The expression he wore, so carefully held in place throughout the evening thus far, gave way just enough to be felt. The sharpness softened, the weight behind his gaze lightening as his attention settled fully on her. The smile that followed was small, restrained, but it was not hollow. It reached his eyes, quiet and deliberate, as though offered rather than worn. Her voice, pitched low for him alone, carried a warmth that did not belong to courtly exchange. It was unguarded in a way he was not accustomed to, and it struck him more cleanly than any practiced charm could have. And when she laughed, soft, fleeting, almost shy, it threaded through him with a strange clarity, as if it had found a place he had not known was open.

Her flush drew his gaze without effort. It was not the calculated color he had seen painted across faces for effect, but something that rose naturally, warming her skin in a way that spoke of sincerity rather than intent. He watched it for a moment longer than he should have, the corner of his mouth shifting slightly, his composure loosening by a fraction more. Then he moved, tipping the carafe with a steady hand, the dark wine slipping into her goblet in a clean, controlled stream. He did not rush it, nor did he linger unnecessarily. The motion was practiced, though not from habit in such settings, and he brought the pour to a careful stop at the midpoint, as though even this small act deserved consideration.

"Tradition becomes our security, and when the mind is secure, it begins to decay," he said quietly. His voice carried its usual roughness, worn by use rather than softened by courtly polish, yet there was a gentleness threaded through it that he did not often allow. He spoke not to impress, nor to instruct, but because the thought had found its way forward and he did not turn it back. The idea lingered between them, not heavy, but present.

"I have never been much for tradition," the princess confessed with a hushed tone, like a secret shared between the two over the broken formality of wine poured by noble hands. She slowly lowered the goblet once it was filled, resting the heel of her hand against the carved wooden armrest of her chair. Her gaze fell to the rich burgundy liquid, cradled in silver, reflecting the candlelight from the chandelier overhead. The tip of her thumb traced the brim of the cup as she looked back up at the Lord with a smile that was surprisingly bright considering the embarrassment her mother had dragged her through, as if no rain cloud could keep the sun at bay forever.

He remained where he was for a moment longer, the wine still in his hand, the space between them held in a quiet balance. His gaze rested on her, steady but not pressing, as if he were measuring not her reaction, but his own understanding of the moment. "Despite what my father may wish," he continued, more slowly now, the words deliberate in their formation, "It is I who will rule Ironcrag one day." There was no pride in it, no edge of defiance meant for others to hear. It was a simple truth, spoken without ornament, shaped by inevitability rather than desire. And yet, in speaking it here, to her, it felt different. Less like a burden declared, and more like something acknowledged.

He drew back then, the motion as controlled as his approach had been, restoring the distance that propriety demanded. The decanter lowered, his shoulders settling once more into the posture expected of him. But the softness did not vanish entirely. It lingered faintly in the set of his mouth, in the steadiness of his gaze as he inclined his head in a small bow. "Thank you, my Lady," he said, voice even, though still touched by the quiet warmth of the moment. "I look forward to having the honor of asking you to dance later this evening."

Rhea was not often a woman left without words, but where a response was expected she struggled to make words appear. This was what the evening was for, what the following months were for… Creating familiarity, bonds, courting. But where her sister had prepared like a knight for a joust, Rhea had continued about her daily life as if nothing would change. She had accepted that the Lords would be lining up for Maeve, not her. Sure, second born sons, lechers, or grasping nobles for higher status might spare her a glance, but not a first born son. Not the heir to Ironcrag. It set the coming events between that evening and the winter solstice into a surprising clarity. But more than that, it was in that moment she truly realized how vastly unprepared she was and how the prospect of a single dance made something foreign stir in her chest.

Then, before thought could catch up to reason, the words found her tongue and slipped free like an admission that didn’t belong in decadent halls or at formal feasts. "I pray you have sturdy toes." The jest landed softly between them as if she was speaking with her brothers and not a Lord who sat at the top of her sister’s list of prospective suitors. Her tone was laced with a warmth that felt misplaced in the chill of the cavernous ballroom, yet even as it settled like uneven stones, her sincerity never faded. The flush returned faintly across Rhea’s cheeks the moment she realized what she had said, but rather than sinking into embarrassment, she laughed at herself. It was quiet enough that it didn’t travel beyond them, but unmissable in the way her eyes squinted and how the shadows formed where her smile curled into her dimples. "Apologies. I spend far too much time around my brothers."

The words struck him cleanly, without ornament, and for a moment Elrik simply stood there, feeling the shape of them settle. It was not what she said alone, but how she said it, unguarded, easy, spoken as though she had forgotten where she was meant to be careful. It pulled something from him before he could contain it. A quiet, honest chuckle slipped free, low in his chest, the sound unfamiliar even to himself, as though it belonged to a version of him long set aside. The tension that had lived in his shoulders since entering the hall eased by a fraction, enough to be felt if not seen.

He inclined his head slightly toward her, drawing his voice down into a space meant only for her ears. "My Lady," he said again, tone softened but steady, the usual edge worn down to something quieter, more deliberate, "Never apologize to me for being true to yourself." The words came without rehearsal, shaped by instinct rather than calculation, and once spoken, he did not regret them. He held her gaze as he said it, not demanding, not claiming, only present, as though offering something he did not often give. Her laughter lingered still, faint but persistent, threading through his thoughts in a way that unsettled and steadied him all at once.

He wasn’t entirely sure what made him say it. There was a certainty in him though, born from her laugh, from the flush on her cheeks, from the sudden and overwhelming desire to keep her gaze on him, even when other heirs tried to woo her. It settled into place with the same inevitability that defined everything he did. It was a known quality amongst the Járnbjørn, once their mind was set, there was no point in attempting to dissuade them. That certainty did not come loud or brash, but quiet and immovable, like a mountain beneath snow.

"If I may be allowed the privilege of honesty," he continued, and now there was something lighter in his voice, though no less assured, "I intend to win your heart before I ask for your hand." The words held no jest, no half-measure. They were spoken plainly, carried by the same steady confidence he brought to battle and blade, but tempered here with something gentler, something chosen rather than imposed. He stepped back then, restoring the distance expected of him, and offered her a deeper bow, one that felt less like obligation and more like acknowledgment.

Rhea blinked and her lips parted, but no sounds followed, her words stolen before they could form. The redness that spread across her cheeks was sudden, warm, and deep enough to rival the curls that framed her face. Her expression did not show anger or disgust, but a stunned and utter bewilderment that robbed her of thoughts. His words were like a stone dropped into still water that churned it into rapids, and everything the princess thought she knew had changed. For the first time in her life, Rhea felt truly out of her depth, but her gaze… traitorous and unyielding did not turn away, but remained locked on him, as if he had gone mad… or perhaps it was she.

When he straightened, his composure had settled once more into place, though not as rigid as before. "Please, enjoy the meal, my Lady. I am certain it will be excellent, though I’ve never dined with royalty before, so my confidence may be misplaced."

He turned from her without looking back, his steps measured, unhurried, carrying him toward his place at the table as though nothing had shifted at all. Yet beneath the surface, something had. For the first time in his life, Elrik allowed himself something he had long denied—a choice. Not one carved by his father’s will or his house’s expectation, but one made by his own hand. And once that decision took root, it held fast, as all things did with him. Elrik moved with quiet purpose to his place, the weight of the decanter settling back into the rhythm of service as he approached the place set for the elder princess. He passed the vessel to a nearby servant with a brief nod, the gesture simple but deliberate. The boy who received it was slight of frame, sun-touched skin warmed by the firelight, his green eyes bright despite the press of duty. There was a quickness to his movements, a kind of nervous diligence, but at the acknowledgment, his mouth curved into a small, surprised smile before he bowed his head.

Elrik inclined his own in return, then turned toward Maeve, the shift in him subtle but complete. He bent into a measured bow, precise in its depth, his voice smoothing into something cooler, shaped for court rather than quiet, personal conversation. "Good evening, your Grace," he said, tone respectful and controlled, each word placed with care. When he straightened, his posture settled beside her with the ease of a man accustomed to standing where he was expected, even if his thoughts had not entirely followed.

The servant boy lingered a step behind, already moving to fill Elrik’s goblet, but Elrik lifted a hand before the wine could be poured. The motion was calm, unhurried, his gaze flicking briefly toward the princess. "The Princess’s first," he said evenly, "and then Lord Rhaevyn’s." He did not elaborate, nor did he need to. His head dipped once more in quiet acknowledgment, both to the boy and the instruction given.

The servant startled slightly, then nodded quickly, murmuring a soft apology that softened at the edges of certain sounds, his speech catching just enough to mark his haste. He turned at once to carry out the order, hands steadying as he moved between them. Elrik watched only long enough to ensure it was done, then let his attention settle forward once more, his expression returning to its composed stillness as the evening unfolded around them.



interactions ....|.... dorian, rhea ............... mentions ....|.... seraphina, valerius, lyra, saphira, maeve, rhaevyn, aelyria ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir
3x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 24 days ago 1 day ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Seen 4 hrs ago

Her gaze found him first.
That, Raelan had not expected. In truth, he had assumed he would be granted a moment, perhaps two, before anyone thought to look his way. A guest of his standing, being the youngest son of the Al'Seren House, rarely commanded immediate attention, and he had learned to appreciate the small mercies of being overlooked. The freedom to observe without being observed in return. The ability to take a sip of wine without it being read as a signal. The particular ease of existing in a room without the room existing back at you.

But the princess's eyes landed on him with the calm deliberateness of someone who had already decided the order of all things long before the question ever left her mouth.

He set down his goblet. The wine inside barely rippled.

"The Sunderlands. It is the largest desert on the continent. Flat, mostly, except where the dunes build themselves up against the rock formations in the south." Raelan paused for a moment, preferring, as always in situations like this, to say the right thing rather than the first thing. "Most people imagine it as empty, I’m sure, but it is not. The oases, the trade routes, the wind patterns, everything that matters there announces itself quietly and then proves impossible to ignore once you know how to look for it. The gardens there are also—"

He stopped himself. The gardens. He had not intended to mention them. They were practically his mother's province more than his. It was also a subject that tended to produce in him a specific and slightly embarrassing softness. In past instances, it was the kind of softness that often made Saphira pinch his arm and whisper, You're doing it again.' Furthermore, that softness had no place at a royal feast, right under the princess's unblinking stare.

He cleared his throat.

And yet.

He should at least try, shouldn't he? To take his sister's advice? To offer something true before he retreated into the safety of being overlooked?

Damn.

"Well, they are my mother's, mostly," Raelan admitted, and there was something in his tone now that was almost of a self-deprecating quality, like a man attempting a read he had not fully rehearsed. "The gardens. She designed them herself. There is one in particular at the far edge of the eastern oasis that she planted the year I was born, and it is by far the most impractical thing in the Sunderlands, as it requires twice the water of any other garden. The soil there is terrible, and the birds eat half the seeds before they ever take root. And every year, she swears she will let it go, and every year, she does not." A brief pause.

"But it is also, I think, despite all those outward disadvantages, the most beautiful place I’ve ever known."

He said it plainly. And then, because he was apparently doing this now—offering pieces of himself to a room that had done nothing to earn them—he pressed on.

"The landscape here is…not what I expected, I must confess." His gaze moved briefly toward the falling water before returning to the table — and, for just a moment, to the woman across from him. "The desert wears everything openly. Its dangers, its beauty, everything worthwhile. There is no pretense in sand. But here…" He hesitated, searching for the word. "Here, it seems, the same things tend to stay underneath the surface. Harder to reach, perhaps."He tilted his head to the side, a small knowing smile on his face.

"But possibly worth the patience."
..............................................................................................
Location: Ballroom
Interactions: Saphira, Zahara
Mentions: Elrik

#2f5e58...|...outfit
3x Like Like
Hidden 19 days ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 3 hrs ago




#ba8f1a ....|..... outfit ............... #068b8c ....|..... outfit ............... cavern ballroom


The heir of House Ganasen always relished the chance to partake in a celebration, but was surprised by the lavishness and quaintness of a Storvane feast. The rock-hewn, cavernous interior made the festivities feel like some lurid affair more than a grand celebration. Of course, Imran would not complain regardless of which this turned out to be. For now, he would settle to fulfill his role as the dutiful son. He stood up straight, one arm held out for his sister as they followed the procession into the hall. He had a polite smile stretched across his lips, his eyes taking in the sights as his mind wandered. His gaze did fall to the other lords and ladies, lingering on them a bit too long before flicking towards the next set.

”Try not to be as forward as you are with your courtiers, dear brother.” Zhara’s tone was as clipped as it was quiet. Her eyes remained fixed forward, her own fake polite smile on her lips hiding the bite of her words. One hand smoothed the skirt of her dress ”You are, by your nature, our best chance at making advances.”

Imran's smile faltered for a mere moment, a fiery sting in his gaze as he glanced at his sister for a moment. He took a beat to settle the flurry of vitriol that rose in his chest like a rogue wave. It was best to let her have her fun, while she could. ”It is not like you to surrender so quickly.” There was humor in his whispered words, diverting and guiding his sister to her assigned spot at the table with the grace of a much more honorable gentleman. ”I'm sure there is a lord here desperate enough to endure your bile for the rest of their short life.”

Zhara smiled politely in response, her eyes lingering on the faces of the other ladies who were approaching their assigned spots near the Prince. The corner of her mouth curled up into a smirk as she saw how far she was placed from the favored son. It didn’t take a genius to understand the implication, one she had been warned of by her own mother. Independence, intelligence, and industriousness were traits that didn’t suit the ideals of a woman whose only skills involved lying horizontally, or so the Duchess had said on the procession into the keep. Zhara knew full well she would be considered an undesirable match for Dorian, but knew well not to discount the machinations of anyone in the room. She was here for the formality alone, as far as she was concerned. She would take the opportunity for leisure as it came, before returning back to the waves that rocked her to sleep. Life chained to the crown would certainly prove more a sentence for her than she was willing to entertain.

Those thoughts were far too raw to share in passing whispers. ”Oh… you are not strong enough to hear my harshest critiques, Imran.” It was a quick and simple deflection, another light barb to encourage her brother to just pull her chair and leave her be. It seemed rather effective, as she nearly tripped over the hasted steps of her older sibling. They arrived at her seat rather quickly, and Imran was gracious enough to at least slide out his sister’s chair just enough. Zhara offered a polite bow of her head in thanks, running a hand under her dress as she settled down. Imran slid the chair forward just enough for her to settle in, looking up to offer a flirtatious grin to the other ladies for a mere moment. Zhara, on the other hand, offered the other gathered ladies a polite bow of her head.

Imran did have a princess to charm, or at least attempt to. He gracefully stepped around the ornate chairs as he rounded the end of the table, catching a glance of the Princess Rhea with the eldest Járnbjørn. Their exchange seemed remarkably intimate. The game had already begun, it seemed, and he had missed the chance for the first move. As he continued, his eyes briefly locked onto the eldest princess Maeve. She bore the regality expected of a Storvane, a bemused smirk crossing his lips as he noted how manicured her appearance was. He wished he was lucky enough to have a chance to dine with her, just for the opportunity to chip away at the poised guard she would clearly have raised. Instead, Imran continued to circle the table until he found his station, sitting himself down in his seat and immediately lifting his empty glass to the side wordlessly. A servant approached cautiously, filling the cup as the Lord’s gaze fell across the table to Princess Rhea. He lifted his chin proudly, speaking with a warm confidence. ”I see Lord Járnbjørn has put the rest of us suitors at a disadvantage, Your Grace.” The smile and mirth made clear he was in high spirits, unbothered by Elrik’s bold flirtations so early in these meetings; if anything, It made the sport far more interesting. ”I cannot blame him, I must admit. Your laugh has brightened the arduous journey to your lovely home.”



interactions ....|.... rhea ............... mentions ....|.... Maeve, Rhea, Elrik, Dorian ............... collabs ....|.... None
4x Like Like
Hidden 15 days ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 3 days ago



#943131 ....|..... outfit ....|..... cavern ballroom

Emil entered the ballroom alone, and the emptiness beside him felt shaped enough to have weight. Ahead, Elrik moved with Selja on his arm, his posture straight, his pace adjusted so subtly to hers that most would miss the kindness of it beneath the discipline. Their father escorted their mother with the rigid courtesy of a man who understood appearances better than tenderness, his hand firm at her side as if even gentleness had to obey command. Emil’s own arm hung loose, fingers curling once against his palm around the space where his youngest sister should have been. For half a breath, he could almost feel her there, smaller steps, quick tongue, the brush of her sleeve against his, and then the procession shifted forward, taking the ghost of her with it.

The room opened before him like something carved from a dream left beneath the mountain too long. Candlelight dripped from chandeliers large enough to crush a wagon, each flame catching in silver, polished wood, and the dark gloss of obsidian stone above. Farther in, the finery of the Citadel surrendered to the cavern itself, where moonlight poured down in cool sheets. Emil slowed despite himself, wonder softening the ache pinched between his ribs. He had seen ice caves back home catch dawn and turn blue enough to make a man believe the gods had hidden pieces of sky beneath Ironcrag, but this was stranger, warmer, almost impossible—court and wilderness sharing breath in the same room.

He moved along the table with careful steps, partly from soreness and partly because the room deserved a form of quiet observation in the face of its beauty. Platters of roasted aurochs and peppered pheasant steamed under the glow of candelabras shaped like leaves and wings, their scents heavy with dark ale, clove, salt, honey, and hot pastry. Servants passed with practiced grace, hands full, eyes lowered, so easy for nobility to overlook that Emil found himself noticing them all the more, the boy balancing three bottles against one hip, the woman adjusting a crooked runner before anyone important could see, the older man guiding a younger servant away from a chair before a lord backed into him. Even here, abundance rested on unseen shoulders. The thought tugged at him with familiar tenderness, and he wondered if anyone had eaten yet belowstairs, or if they would wait until the grander hunger of the hall was satisfied.

His name card waited farther down than his family’s pride would have preferred, though not so far as to be insulting. Emil Járnbjørn, written in careful ink, placed well away from both Princess Maeve and Princess Rhea. The distance was deliberate; he could feel the Queen’s hand in it as clearly as if she had pressed him down into the chair herself. He was not firstborn, not an heir with land and iron waiting beneath his feet, not some glittering prize worth arranging near royal daughters with hopeful precision. He had not ridden into the valley wearing glory over his shoulders. He had only happened to be standing in the wrong place at the right time, flowers in hand, foolish enough to catch a falling princess with his own body.

Relief came so swiftly that guilt followed after it. He lowered himself into the chair with a barely hidden wince and let the breath leave him slowly, hands settling around the edge of the table until the sting in his palms steadied him. Far from the princesses meant far from expectation, and far from expectation meant he might pass through these months with little more than bruised ribs and a few polite conversations to show for it. He wanted Ironcrag with a homesickness that sat low and constant beneath his breastbone. He wanted the whitegrain terraces, the emberroot beds, the cliff villages with smoke curling thin from their chimneys, the people who would never care whether he knew how to flatter a queen so long as he arrived with remedies, grain, or a listening ear. If no one here chose him, he could return to where his hands were useful.

His gaze drifted across the table before he meant it to, searching the movement and color for something familiar enough to anchor him. Selja had been placed near Prince Dorian, and Emil watched the prince offer her his hand with a warmth that eased some of the tightness in his chest. His sister looked nervous, but not cornered, her smile small and real as she settled into her seat. Their father remained with their mother near the higher table, already half-swallowed by old histories and royal company. Elrik, however, had not gone where Emil expected him to go. His brother stood beside Princess Rhea with a wine decanter in his hand, his shoulders angled in a way that blocked some distant line of sight, his head lowered as he spoke to her with a softness Emil knew few people ever received.

The sight made Emil’s brows draw together before he could smooth them. Elrik did not waste movement, did not drift by accident, did not offer gentleness simply because a room might admire it. Yet there he was, pouring wine for the younger princess as if the act had weight beyond courtesy, his attention fixed on her with a steadiness that made the space around them feel quieter than the rest of the hall. Rhea flushed at whatever he said, color rising warm across her cheeks, and then she laughed, small, bright, almost disbelieving. Emil’s lips pursed, not in disapproval, but in uncertainty. He remembered her on the trail with dust on her skirts and panic in her eyes, remembered how quickly guilt had folded around her, and seeing that same face turned upward toward Elrik with startled warmth left him unsure where to place the feeling in his chest.

Then Rhea’s gaze shifted, catching him from across the room. For one fragile instant the afternoon returned between them, the white flash of the horse’s mane, the crush of road beneath his back, her hands hovering as if apology could hold a man together. Emil straightened a little despite the pull in his side, and offered her the best smile he could manage. It was small, a touch awkward, but sincere enough to carry what words could not from such a distance, no harm done, no blame kept, breathe easy. He hoped she understood. He hoped, too, that whatever his brother had said had not unsettled her further, though the warmth still lingering in her cheeks suggested something far more complicated than fear. Emil looked down at his empty plate and rubbed a thumb along the tender scrape in his palm, listening to the water fall somewhere beyond the tables, trying to convince himself that complication was none of his business unless someone was hurt by it




#6f5062 ....|..... outfit ....|..... cavern ballroom

Aelyria entered the ballroom upon her father’s arm with the measured grace of someone long accustomed to being watched. Candlelight gathered across the gold embroidery of her gown and turned the dark emerald velvet almost black where the shadows touched it. The hall stretched vast beneath the mountain, obsidian walls veined faintly with silver, while moonlight spilled through the cavern openings farther beyond the feast and washed the stone in pale blue. Water fell somewhere in the distance, a steady rush beneath the swell of conversation and music, and the scent of roasted meat, mulled wine, beeswax, and damp stone hung thick in the warm air.

Her father slowed beside a man dressed far more simply than the surrounding court. Novar Athanasius Mercy stood near the lower end of the royal tables with dark chestnut hair brushing his shoulders and pale robes falling cleanly from his frame. Silver embroidery traced the cuffs and collar in fine patterns that caught the candlelight when he moved, though there was little else upon him meant to impress. His face carried an ease uncommon among powerful men, something patient and open settled around his mouth and eyes like it had lived there for years. When Lord Daemric offered introductions, Athanasius bowed over Aelyria’s hand with quiet care, his fingers cool against her skin.

“It is good to finally meet your daughter,” Athanasius said, lifting his gaze toward her father. “Her beauty is certainly enough for the crown.”

Aelyria lowered her lashes modestly, allowing a small smile to touch her mouth while her father accepted the compliment with smooth satisfaction. Before another pleasantry could follow, movement nearby caught the Keeper’s attention. A servant girl stood several paces away with a tray tilted dangerously in her trembling hands, crystal goblets rattling softly against one another each time she adjusted her grip. Sandy blonde hair clung damply to her temples, her tanned skin flushed deep from the heat of the hall, and her bright green eyes darted anxiously toward the crowd pressing around her.

“Forgive me,” Athanasius murmured at once.

He crossed toward her before she could drop the tray, one hand steadying the silver platter while the other relieved several goblets from its edge. The girl’s shoulders loosened so quickly Aelyria could almost feel the ache leaving them. Athanasius said something too low for her to hear, and the servant gave a startled laugh before ducking her head with visible relief. Strange, Aelyria thought, watching the exchange closely. Most men of influence enjoyed being served, but The Keeper of Faith looked more comfortable easing burdens than creating them.

Lord Daemric guided her onward, his hand firm at the small of her back as they approached her place at the feast. A servant pulled her chair out at once, though her father adjusted it himself before she sat, subtle enough to appear courteous rather than corrective. Velvet settled heavily around her legs as she lowered gracefully into place, gold chains at her waist giving a faint muted chime against the bodice of her gown. Across the hall, musicians hidden beneath ivy-draped arches coaxed soft strings and flutes through the ballroom, their melodies slipping between conversation like smoke.

Aelyria’s gaze drifted naturally toward Prince Dorian. He stood nearby beneath the layered glow of chandeliers and moonlight, speaking easily with those around him while still managing to look attentive to each person in turn. Nearby sat a red-haired northern woman she recognized as one of the Járnbjørns, her posture careful despite the warmth in the prince’s expression. Farther down the table another of the northern sons sat alone, broad shoulders slightly hunched as he studied the room with the uncertain look of a man more comfortable beneath open sky than inside royal stone. Aelyria rested her fingertips lightly against the stem of her untouched wineglass while she watched Dorian over the rim. Her attention lingered with deliberate softness, measured carefully enough to invite notice if he happened to look her way.


interactions ....|.... selja, lord einarr emil, rhea, elrikk............... mentions ....|.... soleil............... collabs ....|.... none
3x Like Like
Hidden 11 days ago 15 hrs ago Post by CabbageAngel
Raw
Avatar of CabbageAngel

CabbageAngel

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago



#705b56 ....|..... outfit ....|..... cavern ballroom

Bran had been told since childhood, yet only listened to months before her little sister would doom her to death, that the court was a chessboard. Thus when the invitation to the Valley of Kings came, she studied the game with a fervor she did not know she had for anything other than the field.

It turned out, she liked chess. Quite a lot. With its set moves and predictable patterns, she could sit and play out several different victories in her head after glancing a mid-game board. She did not not consider herself competent until she had challenged and defeated all nobility in Harrowfield, did not claim herself adept until she had bested her teacher twenty times consecutively, and would not take the title 'master' until she taught others with such finesse and clarity that they could best her. She had been interrupted before she could achieve mastery by the very thing she had started learning chess for, and forgotten about while her head was wrapped up in castling and the Albin Counter-Gambit.

So, now, she found herself here: in the King's court, sat at a loud table hearing a waterfall indoors and cutlery scraping all around her. A table with a seating arrangement that had surely been designed strategically but was nothing like a chessboard, where the people moved like people. Unpredictably, the way strangers always did.

She watched as the prince moved from the side of the Al'Seren noblewoman towards his seat. Two paces forward, three paces right. Much like a knight. She thought he'd be more a king. Or a fat, funnel-web spider that burrowed himself in grass and waited for his prey to approach him, as opposed to an active hunter. She supposed Araminth was more kingly, standing proud and only giving an inch under dire threat. She couldn't imagine being so stubborn with no direction to go in.

She was positioned to Dorian close, but diagonally, and she'd have to raise her voice a little to catch his attention, which felt a petite humiliation. At least she could watch him well from here. Watching him was the only thing she'd been permitted to do, after all. If she were a bishop she'd have his head, but she had always related to the rook - ah, there he went again. A queen? Spreading his influence all over the board, lunging for anything left vulnerable she had to stop thinking about chess. Nothing about this situation was like chess, they had lied to her, and she had wasted months obsessing over something that would not save her.

Varrow, Járnbjørn, and Al'Seren. Those were names to watch. An inward sigh as she forced her attentions. They shared a pride in their stance and wore their House colours well, like they'd undoubtedly been born to don them. Apparently Velmorra and Tyrcell were agreeable matches but not preferable and she could disregard Ganasen and Kenra for now. She hoped the prince would be quick with choosing his bride, considering she had a tight window to get this done after being cursed.

Her curse. A destined death. It could not come more inconveniently. There was too much to be done, too much to secure, too much she could not leave her siblings to suffer from. People that needed to go. And mice, too.

"The mice," slipped from her gritted teeth unbidden, her fingers pressing to her temples. She was fond of the little things until they were in clusters a million strong. What was she going to do about the mouse plague? She could not believe she was going to die here when there were mice ravaging the north of Harrowfield. How could they take this invitation during a mouse plague?! Several images came to mind. Yellow teeth gnawing on seeds that would never come to sprout in the spring. Mice burning in a pile. Her straw idol shredded on rocks. A crab picking at her hair. Her uncle's yearly memorial held at the cliffside, her mother's black veil fluttering.

She hadn't noticed she'd been tapping behind her ear. The overlapping voices had tuned out into squeaks, and the rustling of skirts sounded much like rodents navigating the wheatfield. This feast was louder and put more pressure in her skull than they usually did. She thought if she looked around she would see big mice in dresses and regalia. Hers was a quieter insanity than Junia’s, oft overlooked by the Wildling’s destructive gestures. Discreetly, she rubbed at her ears beneath her hair, cancelling out the noise of the feast with a sound akin to rocks grinding together.

Calm yourself. Whatever her destined death would be, it was not going to be now at the hands of mice, polite conversation or a fork scratching silver. Blend in and stop thinking about dying. She took a bite of food, hurried it down with water to distract herself, and inhaled an olive down the wrong hole.

Solun's wrath didn't waste time, apparently.




#38AAC7 ....|..... outfit ....|..... cavern ballroom

Junia's pout and pink cheeks were cupped like a flower as she leaned her elbows on the banquet table. For once her attention was off the prince her dazed eyes struggled to follow around the floor, and she was watching Branwen, whose face was pale and drawn tight with concentration as she avoided watching anyone.

Junia had not spent the months before the Summer Solstice doing any preparation one could perceive. She ran. She threw paint across her easel, splattering herself and the walls, etching nervous marks with a dry brush as she did anything to distract herself from this terrible upheaval. Anyone who came to check on her came away black, blue, or a vibrant yellow pigment derived from juniper berries.

"Mother, we must not go! Something horrible will befall us, I feel it! My mind is rupturing, Mother!"

In this state she went days without sleep and murals she had no recollection making appeared on her person. Soon she became convinced Solun himself was in her room spinning prophecy, and something great and golden emerged from her moody scribblings. Who, but she? Now, it was as if all that turmoil was just a storm she had to weather for the true Junia to emerge again. This Junia needed warmth, ravenously, and there was no brighter place to be than by the foot of the future king.

“It's so unfair,” her thoughts spilled aloud, valuable but uninvited insight into her brain being spat on the table. “Why does Bran get seated so close to the prince? She doesn't get things. I get things.” A clumsy, entitled, but ultimately true statement. Lord Tern always made sure the court swayed to the tune of his prettiest daughter no matter how frenzied a melody she played. Now the Wildling was pushed so far away from the prize that she was left mingling with the less desirable second sons. She slumped further, cheek on her forearm. Her lips trembled, probably about to let out another whine about this slight, “She must hate it there.”

Junia's eyes, pupils shrunken to opiod-enduced pinpricks, were watering for her sister's perceived discomfort. She twisted to her brother, spaced a seat away from her, and stretched out a quick hand in complete disregard for the man between them. “Cory, we should swap, don't you think? She's not even a firstborn daughter, it should not matter which of us takes that seat.”

Junia’s proximity to Corbin's plotted future wife was making him nervous. He attempted a sagely reply that was half-mumbled into his goblet, “Someone greater than us arranged it this way for a reason, sister. Let's not cause an upset over it.”

Her lips puckered and she slapped her hands on the table. “Well, whoever it was, hates our family, clearly, and I must give my retort.” Corbin’s eyes snapped up to his sister’s mischievous smile. “Oh, liven yourself,” she scolded, turning her attention to the man she'd reached over. Tsk, that Járnbjørn who caused all that fuss and overshadowed her House’s introduction.

“You.” A whistle like the twitter of a bird. “You, baby bird.” Her rude attention grab was followed by a conspiratorial lean forward, “Isn’t this fun? Nobody wants to be here!” She grinned like it was the funniest thing in the world, "We're dining in the jewel of the Ninefold, I feel the Nine Forces breathe here, yet I haven’t been inside a room so dour as - was it a funeral? Cory, do you remember when the servant’s quarters were blighted and we had to - oh, oh nooooo, it was Uncle Arren’s betrothal to the young Lady Eula. Not one person was happy there. I bet my dessert someone will drown again. In that gorgeous waterfall. It’s much better than - snort - getting so pissed you drown in a puddle before you can bed your child bride!”

Her voice ran up in pitch as it morphed into a laugh. She rocked, hands over her mouth and head lulling side-to-side, until she thought she’d be sick. It was really bright in this cavernous, candle-lit room - for her - with all sources of light stretching and merging together. Corbin cocked an apologetic smile towards his neighbour.

“No, don’t play her game. She will throw herself in to win it,” he said, shrugging her behaviour off his puffed sleeves.

“And why shouldn't I? It’s my destiny to now, is it not?” She snapped back, and while she held a smile, it was a little too sharp for somebody who had in full consciousness condemned herself. Corbin wasn’t the most superstitious of his siblings, but the disposing of Junia’s protection charm was unsettling. If not for the tempting of fate, for the clear indication of her mindframe.

"You're my sister, I love you, please eat something," he exasperated. She straightened up and beamed, shoulders shimmying, but went for her goblet instead of her plate.



interactions ....|.... emil ............... mentions ....|.... prince dorian............... collabs ....|.... none
3x Like Like 1x Laugh Laugh
Hidden 11 days ago 11 days ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago




#455955 ....|..... outfit ............... #2d5a32 ....|..... outfit ............... ballroom


Maeve had tracked Lord Rhaevyn as he rounded the table, eyes following his every move although she remained poised and facing forward. A lady should never openly gawk, but she could not hide her intrigue either. He was handsome and charming, and took initiative before any other man was given the chance. Those were qualities that stuck with her and she found herself pleased with where his name landed on her list, uncontested at the top. When he lowered himself into the seat opposite her, a single brow rose but a fraction while a curious glint sparked behind her eyes. It seemed she shared her mother’s keen eye.

No words were shared, not yet. It was only proper to wait until more Lords filled the seats around them, which they seemed to be taking their sweet time in doing so, which was inconvenient at best. Maeve had hardly eaten all day due to her nerves and obsessive over preparation. And now that the sun had set, time and the heat had made her stomach ache with absence. Thankfully, the ballroom was far too loud from the boisterous conversations and the steady hum of music, that no one would be able to hear the furious grumbles that roared from her belly.

As she waited for the servants to make their way to everyone before her—it was as if they forgot who she was, honestly,—Maeve let her gaze flit about the room, studying the various Lords and Ladies as they wandered their way toward the feast as if the food was not already growing cold at their leisure. Internally she scoffed and rolled her eyes, but on the outside she remained pristine and patient, occupying her time with silent judgements. Her attention snagged on Valerius Kenra, recalling his brazen comment and before she could stop herself, her gaze fell, dragging along the Lord’s form as her mind temporarily wandered how different their introduction would have gone if he had, in fact, chosen to arrive absent attire as a whole.

Before she could get lost in baser thoughts, they quickly faded away as something new attracted her scrutiny, the same poorly dressed Lord sparking a conversation with Seraphina Velmorra of all people. It was almost ironically poetic, a Lord who arrived at what could very well be the most important six months of his life, dressed in tattered riding clothes, speaking with a Lady who was notorious for being unladylike. While Maeve harbored disdain for any man whose attention was not fixed on her, it was almost a match made by the Gods. If Valerius hadn’t already lowered himself in her standing, she might have considered dropping his name father down her list for simply choosing Seraphina as the first woman he conversed with openly. There was no accounting for taste.

No longer amused, her attention drifted again until it settled on Elrik Járnbjørn. Another man handsome by his own right with a silent stoicism, which she could admire because, unlike his brother, it seemed he understood when best to be silent and when to speak, a quality often lost on men. He carried himself like a warrior, not far removed from the way Rhaevyn demanded respect by presence alone. While Ironcrag sounded like the worst possible place to live, along with the Sunderlands, Lord Elrik seemed to possess many of the qualities—

Her thoughts snagged like a carriage wheel on a rock, abrupt and jarring, jostling all other thoughts from her head in one swift motion. Her brows visibly creased and eyes narrowed as she watched the Lord pick up a wine decanter before one of the servants could. Odd. She watched him shamelessly, her gaze following his every move as he glided across the room, stopping beside Rhea without ever missing a beat. In that small window of time, everything else in the ballroom melted away as Maeve’s gaze locked violently onto her sister’s. It hadn’t been a single day and one of the Lords—one of the most advantageous Lords in the realm—was talking to her sister over her… Pouring her damn wine like a servant in front of everyone. She watched Rhea’s poise and charm falter beneath her piercing glare, nearly laughing at her lack of propriety before the Lord’s body shifted, stepping between them like an unwitting barricade.

Lord Rhaevyn, however, had remained silent and observant, his gaze pointedly following the Princess’s attention around the ballroom. He watched the microchanges in her expression as she judged and scrutinized in her mind and he couldn’t help himself from wondering what truths lived behind those piercing eyes. He imagined the disgust that twisted in her stomach at the sight of Lord Valerius’s inability to replace his attire in time for the feast or the superiority that bloomed through her chest while looking at a Lady like Seraphina who rejected what it meant to be a lady. But it wasn’t until Lord Elrik ignored her entirely, focusing his attention solely on the younger Princess, that Maeve’s true fire burned bright when she thought no one was looking. If he wasn’t sworn to Aelyria—mind, body, and soul—Maeve’s venom would have been an intriguing prospect.

A sly smirk carved across his pale face when the Princess’s gaze was severed and she was forced to turn her attention elsewhere. The Lord adjusted in his seat, reclining against the back of the chair with a bit more ease than was proper, but not enough that it would draw any attention. "It seems as though the games have begun," he commented quietly, his words just loud enough to drift across steaming platters and empty plates to reach Maeve. His arm extended along the silken table cloth, pinching the stem of his empty goblet between his finger and thumb, spinning it idly as he held her gaze. "If you would grant me a moment to be candid with you, your Grace," he added, slowly leaning forward to sever some of the space between them so that his words did not carry beyond the two of them. "If a man does not set his gaze upon you first above all others, then perhaps his attention is not worthy of your time."

Maeve’s expression softened, if but a fraction, at his words. He was correct, of course he was, yet she could not stop her gaze from jumping to the corner of her eye, crossing the table to where her sister was hidden behind the broad back of Elrik Járnbjørn. "Wise words," she conceded, looking back toward the man across the table from her. "Although," she added with a smile that grew more charming and cunning as she spoke. "I am aware enough to know that your sentiments are also selfserving."

"Of course you are," Rhaevyn replied plainly, his words landing certain and surefooted, lacking any sort of sarcasm or innuendo. "Only an idiot would be daft enough to think they could out wit you." Empty flattery, nothing more, because he was also cunning enough to know when someone was far too enraptured with themselves to see anything beyond it. Maeve was vain, disgustingly so. She had qualities that could make for a good partner or wife, but they all paled in comparison to Aelyria. But, unfortunately, alliances were bred from more than love alone. Power begets power. He simply needed the power that came from a smart match, perhaps an heir if he could stomach bedding the woman… Then there could be an accident. It was simple.

The knot that had tightened along Maeve’s shoulders eased just before Lord Elrik came into view, making his way around the table toward his seat beside her. While Rhaevyn’s words were in fact true, she was also not naive enough to remove someone entirely from her list… not yet. Perhaps the Lord’s judgement, or tastes, were misguided, but this went beyond a slight from a suitor. Her sister was now competition when the thought had not crossed her mind until that moment. That would not do. Lord Rhaevyn had been correct about one thing, the games had begun and Maeve intended to win.

The Princess sat up straighter, following the Lord of Ironcrag out of the corner of her eye as he drifted closer with the decanter in his hands. Her attention fell to her empty goblet, watching and waiting, but then his voice cut through the silence before she ever saw the dark bordeaux pour. "Good evening, your Grace," Elrik offered with practiced etiquette while lowered in a deep bow.

Maeve’s expression did not shift, almost frozen entirely rather than letting her mask slip, revealing the wave of emotions that stirred behind it. Every ounce of self control went into measuring the steady cadence of her breaths and keeping a welcoming enough smile across her lips. The decanter was gone from his hands making it obvious in an instant that the Lord had no intention of offering the same consideration to her that he had for her sister. Her eye might have twitched, small, brief and easily missed, but she quickly hid it behind the show of delicately wiping sweat from her brow, sweat that did not exist. "Good evening, Lord Elrik," she offered in response, because it was proper and expected… and she had to say something.

"The Princess’s first, and then Lord Rhaevyn’s." His voice drew her attention a second time, but when she glanced back over her shoulder she saw some servant with a familiar decanter held in his hands. Maeve clenched her jaw as she turned back around to face forward. The muscle beneath her cheek tensed and pulsed, betraying her attempted resolve as she waited on her wine to be poured.

Meanwhile, Rhaevyn bowed his head toward the Lord while the man settled into the space beside the Princess. "Gratitude, my Lord," he offered, simply because it would cause more problems ignoring him rather than play the part.

Somewhere in the middle of the servant making his rounds, Lord Raelan materialized in the seat beside Rhaevyn, silent and unassuming, not demanding attention but rather settling in the space like he had always been there. Maeve reached for her freshly poured wine and took a drink, because by the nine did she need one. When her goblet settled back down against the navy tablecloth, a smile had curled along her rouged lips as she looked between the three Lords currently in her presence. "My Lords, I must thank you all for making the arduous journey to be here," she began, because someone needed to start the conversation, and if not her then who?

"I must confess, I have never left Thornvale," she continued. Her gaze fell briefly, bashful and coy in some well practiced performance to make herself appear meek and docile, because men needed room to feel important and like their words had meaning. "But I’ve always wished to travel." A lie. Nothing sounded more miserable than spending weeks stuck aboard a ship or confined to a carriage, just to arrive somewhere with a less agreeable climate. "What are your homelands like?" she asked with all the necessary enthusiasm of a woman who actually cared. Her gaze landed on Raelan first before carrying to Rhaevyn, then landing pointedly on Elrik… because if he was too busy humoring her useless questions, then he couldn’t waste anymore time on her sister.



interactions ....|.... elrik & raelan ............... mentions ....|.... valerius, seraphina & rhea ............... collabs ....|.... none







#10636f ....|..... outfit ....|..... ballroom

Rhea, having forgotten everything her mother had been drilling into her since she was a young child, was unable to find words before Lord Elrik left her where he found her, silent, bewildered, and entirely out of her depth. He spoke to her, several times even, and she said nothing. He professed his intentions to earn her love before seeking her hand in marriage… and she said nothing. Maeve would have had an answer, some response that would beguile any man, something charming and witty, or if nothing else she’d tell Elrik he was too familiar—the more she thought about it, that seemed the most likely. And to be fair, her sister wouldn’t have been entirely wrong. Her and Lord Elrik had never spoken before that moment, and yet there laid his confession, honest and unbidden, set gently before her like the wine he poured. He was too familiar, and Rhea had absolutely no idea how to handle that.

Still… Her gaze followed him as he walked around the table. She watched as he handed off the decanter rather than offering to pour her sister’s wine, and something strange stirred inside her. Was it embarrassment or something darker, like quiet, unspoken pride, because for the first time in her life, Rhea received something that Maeve didn’t. She could have laughed at the way she saw the rage burn bright across her sister’s face, as if everything she had been working towards for months was thwarted in a matter of minutes. Rhea’s lips curled inward, pinned in place by her teeth, just to keep herself from drawing more of her sister’s ire.

In an attempt to distract herself, her gaze swept across the table as chairs slowly began to fill. Many of the seats around her still remained vacant, but as her attention drifted to where her brother helped a Lady into her seat, her eyes snagged on one of the few familiar faces. On the opposite side of the table and down a setting or two sat Emil. When their eyes met, he straightened like he was caught beneath a harsher gaze than her own. For a brief moment, it tugged at something raw beneath Rhea’s ribs, like the scene her mother made might have soured any kindness that could have blossomed between them. But then he smiled. She sighed, releasing the breath she hadn’t realized she was holding in. Then her hand lifted, just barely visible above the edge of the table, and waved subtly in a small greeting just for him, like an olive branch from one black sheep to another.

When his attention fell, Rhea leaned forward and curled her fingers delicately around her goblet. She paused for a second, staring at the dark crimson liquid before looking up and over at Elrik. The questions started to form again, but before they could take root she pressed the cool metal rim to her lip and drank, hoping that the alcohol would either give her clarity or dull her senses enough that she no longer cared. She found solace hidden within that silver bowl, taking a second or two to calm her breaths and ground herself anew.

As she went to set down her cup and her gaze lifted from dark liquid poured by a noble’s hand, Rhea found the seat opposite no longer empty, but occupied by Lord Imran Ganasen. She watched as he lifted his goblet expectantly, waiting for one of the servants to scurry up to the table and fill it promptly. Her gaze lifted to meet that of the overwhelmed servant, giving him a small, sympathetic smile before he hurried off to help the other Lords.

"I see Lord Járnbjørn has put the rest of us suitors at a disadvantage, Your Grace." Rhea’s attention snapped back to Lord Imran as he spoke. Her eyes widened slightly, breath catching in her throat as if she were caught redhanded. Which was completely ridiculous because she did absolutely nothing wrong, yet the heat returned to her cheeks, flooding her pale skin with a deep flush nearly as red as her hair. She did her best to return his smile, but it never quite reached her eyes as her gaze focused on the golden filigree that decorated the edge of her plate. Her hand seized her goblet a second time, bringing it to her lips and taking a sip, if only to stave off the need to scramble for words when her mind was glaringly absent them. "I cannot blame him, I must admit. Your laugh has brightened the arduous journey to your lovely home."

Her eyes traitorously drifted to Imran’s left where Lord Elrik’s attention was drawn by Maeve, who very intentionally sought to prove that he had wasted his time on the lesser sister, no doubt. Rhea lightly tapped her finger along the side of her goblet before looking back over at the Lord across from her. "I am sure that Lord Elrik was simply trying to be amiable," she offered, assuming—praying—that the Lord of Ironcrag’s confession traveled no farther than her own ears.

While Rhea was never the best at accepting compliments, she accepted it as a convenient distraction—alongside one of the Tyrcell daughters’ incessant whining—to redirect the conversation, lest she melt into a puddle of embarrassment beneath the table. "Do they not have laughter on the Lost Coast?" she mused with a quiet chuckle, her smile growing into something slightly more sincere as she found comfort in gentle banter like she often did with her brothers. "I hate to be the bearer of ill tidings, my Lord, but court often lacks laughter." Her thumb lightly ran along the ornate engravings in the handle of her fork as she studied the man opposite her. "Although my father does try to make things as merry as he can," Rhea added as a warm affection sparked behind her eyes. The love she had for her father was apparent in the way she softened at the mention of him, and just the thought of his presence brought a calmness she had been lacking a moment earlier.

In that moment she found herself wishing to be seated with her father and brothers, for their laughter to roar wild and untamed throughout the ballroom. But even as the nobles settled into the ease of casual conversation, the tension still remained beneath the surface, poised like a blade just out of sight, waiting for the moment anyone stepped out of line… because beneath all the pleasantries, they were all there for one thing and none of them were willing to lose.


interactions ....|.... emil & imran ............... mentions ....|.... elrik, maeve & king rowan ............... collabs ....|.... none







#846d49 ....|..... outfit ....|..... ballroom

Dorian remained standing by the far end of the table after helping a handful of ladies to their seats. And while there were still unfilled chairs and nobles leisurely making their way into the ballroom, he also felt a pull to take up his own place and greet those seated around him, rather than making them wait longer. He gave it a few more moments before finally pulling out his chair and joining those who sat patient, and silent around him.

Of course, it was only when he was properly seated that he was able to recognize the true gravity of his position. He was surrounded by all the first born ladies of every house, each one beautiful and captivating by her own right. Dorian was never one to feel overwhelmed when surrounded by the company of beautiful people, but this was different than whores and attractive young lechers that wandered into his room at the Black Rose. These were women born, bred, and raised for moments like this. Women that were taught to be ladies, to bolster their husbands, and maybe, if they were lucky, one of them would ensnare the future King… him.

As if his thoughts needed emphasis, a whine echoed down the table from the youngest Tyrcell daughter who was seated by the other undesirable daughters and secondborn sons. "It's so unfair. Why does Bran get seated so close to the prince? She doesn't get things. I get things." Dorian leaned forward slightly, looking down the table toward Lady Junia who complained with all the spoiled righteousness his sister Maeve possessed, but lacked her tact to know when to be silent and when to speak. "She must hate it there."

The Prince let out a strained chuckle as he spared a glance toward the woman’s sister in question, who had muttered something about… mice? Perhaps not all of the ladies came from the same breeding, nor had the burdens of expectations placed upon their shoulders. It was hard to tell if it was their nerves making them act so, or perhaps they were simply mad. There were worse things, he supposed. He gave the women nearest to him a sympathetic smile that lacked some of his usual charm. "Well… I did not realize, until this moment, that my mother’s machinations would be so thinly veiled."

He reached for his goblet, bringing it to his lips to enjoy his first drink out of countless throughout the night. Just as the rich, and overly expensive wine drifted across his tongue, the complaints returned tenfold. "Well, whoever it was, hates our family, clearly, and I must give my retort." The liquid caught in his throat just as he noticed the scrutinizing gaze of his mother peeking around the silver hair of Lady Varrow, trying to catch a glimpse of whomever complained so loud and brazen. The wine burned his esophagus as it slipped down the wrong pipe, and a cough roared free from his chest at the same moment Lady Branwell found herself in similar distress, although entirely oblivious to her sister’s ramblings.

Once he managed to regain control of himself, along with downing the entirety of his goblet of wine, Dorian accepted a refill from one of the servants while his other hand pressed gently against his chest. "My apologies." He spared them each a weak smile and fleeting glance, finding himself feeling more like an idiot that cannot drink rather than a Prince or whatever other wild fantasies his mother had. "I must confess I am not much for court. It is far too formal for my liking and I waste no time making a fool of myself." He cleared his throat and took another sip of wine, being certain to look nowhere besides the silver bowl before him, wishing to avoid another choking catastrophe.

After setting aside his goblet, Dorian lifted his napkin from the table, draping it across his lap before looking down at the arrangement of food on the plate before him. He was becoming acutely aware that he had absolutely no idea how to carry a conversation with so many women waiting on him to start it. What did he talk about? The weather? The ballroom? There were plenty of things he would like to discuss, but he was also vehemently aware of the lingering glances and bated judgments that waited for him to show the kind of man he was. So, naturally, he defaulted to vanity before he could think better of it, not knowing what to comment on beyond their unanimous beauty. "You all look radiant in your family colors." His fork pierced a piece of meat and lifted it toward his mouth, pausing just before taking a bite. "Or so I presume. I never quite mastered my lessons," he confessed with a guilty chuckle that slowly tried to find his usual warmth and charm before taking his first bite.

He chewed his food slowly, taking the time to try and gather his thoughts or senses. "It would appear that I have no idea how to hold a conversation with so many beautiful women." Apparently his senses were on leave.

It was going to be a long night.


interactions ....|.... junia, maeve, queen valenya & lady aenora ............... mentions ....|.... aelyria, saphira, selja, zahara, zhara, branwen & junia ............... collabs ....|.... none
3x Like Like
Hidden 2 days ago 2 days ago Post by Rockette
Raw
Avatar of Rockette

Rockette 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶.

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago



darron ....|..... outfit ....|.....merial ....|..... outfit ....|.....seraphina ....|..... outfit ....|..... penellaphe ....|..... outfit ....|.....niktos ....|..... outfit ....|.....lyric ....|..... outfit ....|..... the great hall

Consider it leverage, or perhaps, consider it a momentary sign of weakness, that unwillingness to breach a subject tangibly felt between each Velmorra as a tautly drawn cord, the siblings untoward, the parents bared, as if a carcass loomed over by sickening eyes and frothing maws. Antler-crowned and bowed under the weight of sovereignty, gleaning bones barbed towards their unknown enemies. A barrage of inquiries lanced betwixt her ears, the space endowed and cumbersome, at leagues of capacity from the proceedings of court and all of its intrigue. The protocols here dictated her mannerisms, but could not align with her countenance, nor convince it proper, as her brow lowered and her eyes narrowed, slits of violet darkening under candlelight. A scowl more befitting of Lyric.

Waiting, this beseechment of temperance, was not within her nature, to idly bide time against a mulling thought of where honor was due, for where honor was owed to it; to her family, the elk was a relative to their house, a patron of fable born of rock and stone, and the gilded horn that had offered its last son to campaigning heroism. Seraphina's consciousness swelled with the voided tendrils of her ascending doubt that sought to strangle the idealism that had coursed through her youth, to achieve the great and impossible in the honor-bound code of a knightly sort; the warrior within was parched for retribution and staunched for glory. The lady, who made attempts to embody the projected grace and fluidity as she followed the line of Velmorra into the ballroom, was visibly thwarted and idle in her movements. Feigning to be more inclined to the rustling silk and velvet, the royal purple of her gown, and all of its bronzed adornments accusatory, an imposter that felt without. What stubborn pride unsought here in unfettered twilight.

“That is not the face of a woman who has just met her future husband.” Staunch as a mountain, broad and bronzed, Darron Velmorra quietly approached his eldest daughter and offered his arm. Lyric similarly escorted Merial whilst Niktos moved in swiftly to proffer his guidance to Penellaphe, to which the youngest accepted with few words spared and only a muted nod. Seraphina sighed, though soft laughter found purchase through her discomfited breath.

“He is… something. I will give Prince Dorian that much. First impressions didn’t lead to much, I’m afraid.” Seraphina admitted that, for what grace of admiration she had bequeathed him had been barren, little more than a regard for a potential match that was seemingly foretold by their familial bonds.

“Oh, so you noticed after all when exchanging looks with a certain Captain of the Guard?”

“Oh, so you did notice beyond all that court bantry, something about making it all official, as if all decided ahead of us. If I had known that, I would’ve just stayed home and spared myself the trip.”

“Perhaps,” her father mused, head canted, eyes adrift. “Dorian is a prince only in name and lacking in nature. I would not choose such a man to hold the honor of your hand.” It was no secret to whom Darron supported. The day the news came by feathered courier that Declan had vacated his royal title, he had ridden hard to the valley, intent to dissuade him otherwise. For often they traded counsel, but Declan had not sought to inform him, and within the shadows, his title, the Lord of Stonefallow, had sown seeds of mutual support to nurture the unspoken loyalty some still harbored for whom they believed to be the true heir. Similar in his plotting to see Seraphina take up that Obsidia seat glistening in snowlight in the heart of Tarn’s rest.

“Treasonous musings from one of the King’s most loyal supporters, no? Is that not the intent of these next few months, to ensure that the crown falls to the North rather than be swept by the South?” She uttered, a near mockery of enunciated words to fall between them, father and daughter. “Rather to keep the influences of Karthos at bay, despite what currently sits upon the throne.” He drew Seraphina closer, the ballroom awaiting just yonder where the great houses filed into, escorted on whispers with bannered Lords and Ladies awash in the flickering candlelight. What impressions of grandeur and inspiring prowess of both glamorous food and drink became lost under the conspiring breath Darron dared speak, mindful of eclipsing shadows tossed by dark mahogany doors.

“Your mother does not trust the Queen; it is she who pulls most strings here, all the playing pieces. Loathe I am to admit it. The city talks.” Seraphina paused, stalling their entry; the only sound permitted was the rustle of her skirts and the soft plink of bronze decorating her bodice as she breathed. “Is this why you and Niktos bothered not to mention what was deliberately left for us on the fields?” She inquired, accusatively. “Partially, for while Rowan would take up such an offense, I doubt that Valenya would spare such resources to care, not when it would dismantle these marriage talks to investigate.”

“This is a game now, not unlike a duel, not unlike war. But we trade our swords for concealed words and manipulative plays done under darkness.”

Transitioning from the great hall and into the cavernous ballroom was a dizzying effect, an amalgamation of dreams and wonder, with speckled moonlight and firelight alchemizing upon the border of both rigid affair and wild inclination. The long tables hewn from dark oak beckoned, the seats awaiting, decadence afforded, and little spared in the fineries of navy and silver lain carefully and artfully, tactful in the reminders of the royal family they all served and that deigned to house them. Seraphina dragged her admirations away and stood there with her father, both Velmorran down to their marrow, honorable and just, blackened hair and captivating eyes, commanding both presence and space in their conversation.

“What would you have me do, and if you say wait as Niktos did, I will fetch my sword and run it through the suckling pig and give these glorious houses of the Ninefold a real show.”

Darron laughed, a loud and brutish guffaw, similar to his days in the fields of boyhood, where all he knew was the antlered helm of his charging lead and the sweat and blood of his brethren. He recalled similarly brazen words spoken by those once close to him, brothers, now separated by leagues of country and obligation.

“I’ve no doubt, but there will be a time yet for you to show your skill with a blade.” It was no direct answer, but the soft smile that broke across his usual stoic countenance placated her all the same, a delicate curl of her lips pulled around her charming disposition, coloring her eyes with mirth. “You think they’d allow a lady into their duels and jousts?”

“I do not take you as one to ask permission.” He once more offered his arm to resume their procession into the ballroom that awaited, the rest of the Velmorra family already inside and dispersed, strategically placed by how close Niktos remained by the tables assumed for their progeny. Penellaphe stood by what was assumed to be her seat, where Seraphina noticed the designations of their placements, no doubt selected by Valenya, as her father had spoken; all of this was a carefully constructed plan by the Queen herself. She searched carefully for her own name, another diplomatic stratagem, a clever one at that, to separate kin and place them as tantalizing aspects, some more favorable than others. Darron gently laced his fingers over her own, drawing her gaze with a tempering squeeze.

“Mind the lace, as your mother would say. I must see to her.” He departed swiftly, rejoining his wife by the adjacent table, his hand at the small of her back, where a gracious smile would greet him. Let it never be said that Darron Velmorra did not truly adore his wife, even if the grace of her simper did not meet her eyes, dulled by something unspoken and unnamed.

Seraphina, now left to her own devices, pried her mind away from the exchanges with her father, the whispers betwixt her ears, and traded them for the plucking of string instruments and the lulling of trickling water, which served as a subtle accompaniment to the conversations held. From her position, she watched the intrigues of preliminary courtship beginning to take form: Dorian escorting ladies to their seats whilst exchanging small pleasantries, the Princess Rhea in conversations with her potential suitors, and Princess Maeve likewise, everything about her so refined and poised, more or less a silken accessory that she could deduce as being just as delicate, all of her strength spared for coiling tongues. She began indulging in her wine as the Lords settled around her, where Niktos would join them, and she chuckled, mostly to herself, for this was more befitting to his element than her own, with all his books and negotiations and capabilities of communication. She could only wish him luck, however, in the night that awaited them. Seraphina turned gracefully, skirts rustling around her legs, her gestures mindful and collected at her waist, hands laced idly. Her seat was down just a few paces, but then someone almost collided with her, her shoulder curiously brushing against a rigid bicep, her spatial awareness brimming with intrigue as she turned, an apology carried to her ears by a voice that plucked at her lobe, a baritone both pleasant and boyish, that disarmingly eased into a time once thought lost.

“Do you remember what you said to me?”

The memory surfaced, languid and simplistic, listing as though rippling waves undulating beneath swatches of sunlight before parting, sweeping between her ears as familiarity captured the unveiling of a once-upon-a-time suitor. As children of a war long since past, ties were forged under the cowl of matrimony, donned blue and bronze, and decorated in the niceties of unifying banners and lands for the sake of profitable commerce. This summer of political engagement was not the first time Seraphina had been proposed as a bride. In the foundations of youth and girlhood, beside the stories of glorified wardom, there had been whispering prospects of both knotted sword and valiant stag, an unwed hand to stretch yonder mountain territories, to cap whispering fields of wheat in the bartering futures for both crucial prey and blessed ore of Obsidia.

“Yes…” Serpahina whispered, momentarily taken by the masculine figure standing before her, close to a bespoken familiarity in the small space afforded between them. She looked up… and then up. His height was on par with her father’s, considerably taller than her, with her neck craned back in the slightest tilt, her gaze flickering up in small increments, measured and deliberate to exchange that memory of a boy for the presence of a man. The shadow of his brow, the simplistic charm, that refreshing candor, unguarded and unbound, the political strain of court had not befallen him, it would seem, and something within Seraphina loosened, albeit slightly, before recollection served just exactly who he was.

“Valerius Kenra.” His name sluiced through her teeth, having rolled against her tongue, a twinge of an old affair where summers of youth saw the Kenra’s crossing territories, their families once close, forged under war, before suddenly they had parted, a severe and sudden disconnect that later bled into the disputes of exporting stolen game and resources and border skirmishes. Not once, though, had Seraphina witnessed Valerius on those campaigns she had personally led, and for a brief moment, she speculated whether he was even aware of the poaching affairs, or perhaps he was knowledgeable and simply did not care, absorbed in his mantle as Lord and above such grievances.

“I said that the art of the bow would be lost upon you. For you had the potential for swordmanship, an arm with a reach and footwork that any man would find enviable, even at such an age.” And had he achieved such greatness? What tale was spared and spun through the realm had not reached the peaks of Stonefallow to her ears, but Niktos had once spoken about generational proclamations of his skills, and even her father had once acknowledged the heir of River’s End. Such minute praise was hard won by the former warstag, and she had been vying and relishing in it for years in her girlhood, intent on being worthy as the daughter of Darron Velmorra, the last son of the gilded horn. Her head canted to one side, dark curls pooling over her bared shoulder, lustrous and ravenlike in the subdued glow of candlelight, but the sparkling in the depths of her violet eyes was anything but, for the severity of her gaze glistened to swell and then darken, her lashes sweeping low against her cheeks contoured by shadows.

“Did you take my advice, I wonder, or have you continued your intent with elk bows?” She asked, hinting at something she could not and would not outwardly say. Call it fate intervening that neither Niktos nor her father stood close by. “Gorgeous beasts, aren’t they? Difficult to hunt, to bring down. Likened to the stag that champions the Velmorran line. All patrons to our house. Have you seen one recently?” Seraphina smoothed her gestures across her skirts, chiffon rustling, silks pooling and tugging, the bronze and royal purple of her attire willed into place, to busy her hands whilst she stood before the heir of Kenra, the heart of the house she had warred against, and their hunters.

“I have.”



interactions ....|.... darron & valerius. ............... mentions ....|.... valenya, rowan, declan, dorian, maeve, rhea. misc. others. ............... collabs ....|.... - - -
2x Like Like
Hidden 1 day ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Seen 4 hrs ago

The servant came and went, filling her goblet as if he'd done the same motion a thousand times and had long since stopped expecting anyone to notice. Zahara noticed anyway. With a small incline of her head and a brief, uncalculated smile, the man’s step hitched as if courtesy had suddenly fallen upon him from a clear sky. Then, he recovered quickly and moved on without a word. She lifted the goblet and let the wine settle on her tongue before setting it down. It was good. Richer than what they kept at home, where wine was imported across the dune-sea at considerable cost and therefore poured with a little more restraint. Here, it flowed and was refilled before the glass was half empty, as casually as the water that wept from the living rock above them. Zahara was beginning to understand that this was simply how things worked in Thornvale. Abundance as architecture. Excess as atmosphere. A tiny, disloyal part of her liked it.

Her gaze moved along the table, and she found Raelan first, distant at the end of the table as he drank his wine. She had meant what she said to him earlier. Every word of it. What she had not anticipated was how much she would need to say it until the words were already leaving her mouth. It had been less advice than admission, she supposed. A thing she had been circling for months, finally spoken aloud in the time it took them to walk the length of a table. She hoped he would sit with it too, but Raelan had a habit of leaving things for later consideration rather than acting on them immediately. It was usually a quality she admired in him, except in those cases where ‘later’ became ‘never’ without her noticing. The frontier had taken years from him. Their father's summons had taken even more. And somewhere in between, her little brother had become very good at making the absence of a personal life look like a principled choice rather than a slow accumulation of circumstances none of them had quite intended. She wanted better for him than that. It had felt important to say so, even if he had given a lackwit’s equivalent response and made her laugh against her better judgment.

Rhea was not particularly difficult to find after this; the youngest princess had a quality of presence that drew the eye through a kind of warmth that radiated outward without apparent intention. Zahara had noticed it first in the great hall when Rhea had reached for her sister's arm and pulled her into a proper curtsy, and she had thought, in fact, that she would like to speak with her tonight because of it. Her intentions were also gentle with nothing strategic behind them. Alas, Rhea appeared not available for gentle intentions at present with a suitor Zahara didn’t immediately recognize in her vicinity. Later, then, she hoped.

It was at that moment that a voice cut through the feast's ambient murmur that was the precise opposite of quiet. Zahara did not turn her head; she had been trained out of that reflex before she was old enough to attend formal dinners. Still, her attention shifted, tugged by the sheer, unapologetic volume of it.

“It's so unfair,” the young woman spilled aloud, her tone carrying the flat assurance of someone accustomed to being heard.“Why does Bran get seated so close to the prince? She doesn't get things. I get things.” A dramatic slump followed, cheek pressed to her forearm.“She must hate it there.”

Strange. For a moment, all the petulance and certainty reminded Zahara of her sister. But only for a moment. Zahara revised the thought once the blonde continued her litany. Saphira would sooner drink poison than perform such public grievance over a seating arrangement. Almost without meaning to, Zahara's gaze drifted down the table toward her sister to confirm these assumptions, and what Zahara found was Saphira with one hand pressed flat over her mouth, engaged in active warfare with the urge to laugh. The battle, however, was not by the look of it going her way at all. Then, as if sensing the weight of attention from down the table, Saphira's eyes slid sideways, found Zahara's, and promptly fled. Crisis averted.

"Well," came a voice from directly beside her that was close enough to startle. "I did not realize, until this moment, that my mother's machinations would be so thinly veiled."

Zahara turned.

Prince Dorian sat right at her elbow.

How she had failed to register this until now, she could not quite say. Perhaps she had been too occupied with wine, with Raelan, with Rhea's unavailability, or with a young woman's theatrical grief over seating arrangements. Or maybe it was some stubborn part of her that had simply refused to look directly to her right, having already decided earlier to keep this particular man at a careful distance. Whatever the reason, the crown prince of Aethoria was her immediate neighbour, and she had not taken notice. She inclined her head with a grace that suggested she had absolutely intended this all along.

"Your Grace," she said, and then, because leaving it there felt like a missed opportunity and she had been raised in a house that did not miss them, she added with some measured lightness: "I imagine the Queen would say her machinations are never thinly veiled, only that some of us are slow to perceive them. Myself included, it seems."

The corner of his mouth twitched, just beginning to shape itself into something that might have been a smile or a wince. She would never know which because it was at that very moment when the complaints returned tenfold from further down the table. Zahara watched Dorian's gaze flick involuntarily toward his mother, drawn by the same magnetic dread, and his hand tightened on his goblet. He drank.

The wine went down the wrong way.

The resulting cough was emphatically not quiet. Neither, as it turned out, was the sound from somewhere nearer Saphira's side, where a woman Zahara had not yet properly looked at appeared to have aspirated a piece of her meal at the worst possible moment. The two events arrived in such close succession that Zahara was uncertain which direction to turn at first.

She turned to Dorian.

Practicality, she told herself. He was beside her. He was a prince. And whatever arcane protocol governed a lord's daughter watching a crown prince choke on his wine at a royal feast, she was reasonably certain that doing nothing ranked somewhere beneath 'somehow setting his sleeve on fire'. She reached for the small pitcher of water near her setting and slid it toward him just within easy reach.

He did not take it.

Instead, he coughed again, swallowed hard, and waved off the concern that had not quite been offered."My apologies." The prince spared them each a weak smile and fleeting glance. "I must confess I am not much for court. It is far too formal for my liking, and I waste no time making a fool of myself." He cleared his throat and reached for his wine again—bravely, foolishly, or perhaps just stubbornly. His gaze fixed on the silver bowl before him as if it held the answers to his own motive.

"No apology is necessary, Your Grace," She reached for her own goblet at last, completing the journey she had abandoned. "In my experience, court tends to reward those who are not much for it, while the ones who are entirely comfortable here, well…" A brief pause as she turned the thought over. "They are usually the ones worth watching most carefully, I think."

Zahara took a sip of her wine. It was, she reflected, a somewhat pointed thing to say to a prince whose mother had publicly corrected her father not so long ago. But it was also true, and she had been raised in a house that did not waste true things. Besides, Rowan Storvane himself had said he preferred a painful truth to a liar's knife in the back. She could only hope the sentiment ran in the family.

Dorian set down his goblet. He lifted his napkin, draping it across his lap with a care that suggested someone had taught him the motion, protestations of ignorance notwithstanding."You all look radiant in your family colors," he said. His fork speared a piece of meat and paused just short of his mouth."Or so I presume. I never quite mastered my lessons." A chuckle, self-deprecating but not unkind. "It would appear that I have no idea how to hold a conversation with so many beautiful women."

Zahara regarded him over the rim of her goblet. Pleasantly surprised, she found. The admission was a remarkably unguarded thing for a prince to say at his own table on the first night of a six-month courtship. Either he was artless, which seemed unlikely for a man raised by a queen who wove machinations like other women wove silk, or he was artful enough to seem artless, which was a different creature entirely. She set down her goblet after taking another sip.

"Black and gold," she offered. "House Al'Seren. Though I would not hold the gap in your education against you. Our hold is considerably farther from Thornvale than most." Then, because she had never learned to leave well enough alone: "And the compliment is noted, Your Grace. But I suspect you are rather better at conversation than you let on. A man who admits his own inadequacies so freely is either very honest or very strategic. Either way, it is not the mark of someone who lacks skill."

It was here that Zahara picked up her fork, and it occurred to her, not without some private amusement, that this was perhaps what she had meant when she told Raelan to be present in the parts that had nothing to do with duty. She had meant it for him, but the words had lodged somewhere in her own chest instead, and now here she was sitting beside a prince she had already decided to keep at arm's length for her sister’s sake. Strange.

She took a bite of her food. It was excellent, genuinely excellent, and the kind of thing that deserved acknowledgment. So, when a servant passed—not the same one as before, a girl this time and younger with a nervous way of holding her pitcher—to refill the goblets nearby, Zahara caught her eye with the same inclination of her head she had offered the first.
"This is exceptional," she said, nodding toward her plate. "Whoever prepared it has skill. Will you tell them a guest from the desert sends her thanks?"

The girl blinked. Perhaps she had expected a demand for more wine or a complaint about the temperature of the meat instead. Her gaze even flickered briefly toward Dorian first as if to check that the compliment was permissible before it could be received. She dipped her head. "I—yes, my Lady. I will. Thank you."

Zahara smiled and let her go. As she took her leave, she lifted her goblet and took a slow sip and thought that wherever one happened to be seated, at least the evening was still what she could make of it. Valenya's invisible hand notwithstanding.
..............................................................................................
Location: Ballroom
Interactions: Dorian (@Mjolnir)
Mentions: Raelan, Rhea, Junia

#d8a7b1...|...outfit


Her gaze found him first.
That, Raelan had not expected. In truth, he had assumed he would be granted a moment, perhaps two, before anyone thought to look his way. A guest of his standing, being the youngest son of the Al'Seren House, rarely commanded immediate attention, and he had learned to appreciate the small mercies of being overlooked. The freedom to observe without being observed in return. The ability to take a sip of wine without it being read as a signal. The particular ease of existing in a room without the room existing back at you.

But the princess's eyes landed on him with the calm deliberateness of someone who had already decided the order of all things long before the question ever left her mouth.

He set down his goblet. The wine inside barely rippled.

"The Sunderlands. It is the largest desert on the continent. Flat, mostly, except where the dunes build themselves up against the rock formations in the south." Raelan paused for a moment, preferring, as always in situations like this, to say the right thing rather than the first thing. "Most people imagine it as empty, I’m sure, but it is not. The oases, the trade routes, the wind patterns, everything that matters there announces itself quietly and then proves impossible to ignore once you know how to look for it. The gardens there are also—"

He stopped himself. The gardens. He had not intended to mention them. They were practically his mother's province more than his. It was also a subject that tended to produce in him a specific and slightly embarrassing softness. In past instances, it was the kind of softness that often made Saphira pinch his arm and whisper, You're doing it again.' Furthermore, that softness had no place at a royal feast, right under the princess's unblinking stare.

He cleared his throat.

And yet.

He should at least try, shouldn't he? To take his sister's advice? To offer something true before he retreated into the safety of being overlooked?

Damn.

"Well, they are my mother's, mostly," Raelan admitted, and there was something in his tone now that was almost of a self-deprecating quality, like a man attempting a read he had not fully rehearsed. "The gardens. She designed them herself. There is one in particular at the far edge of the eastern oasis that she planted the year I was born, and it is by far the most impractical thing in the Sunderlands, as it requires twice the water of any other garden. The soil there is also terrible, and the birds eat half the seeds before they ever take root. And every year, she swears she will let it go, and every year, she does not." A brief pause.

"But it is also, I think, despite all those outward disadvantages, the most beautiful place I’ve ever known."

He said it plainly. And then, because he was apparently doing this now—offering pieces of himself to a room that had done nothing to earn them—he pressed on.

"The landscape here is…not what I expected, I must confess." His gaze moved briefly toward the falling water before returning to the table — and, for just a moment, to the woman across from him. "The desert wears everything openly. Its dangers, its beauty, everything worthwhile. There is no pretense in sand. But here…" He hesitated, searching for the word. "Here, it seems, the same things tend to stay underneath the surface. Harder to reach, perhaps."He tilted his head to the side, a small knowing smile on his face.

"But possibly worth the patience."
..............................................................................................
Location: Ballroom
Interactions: Maeve (@Mjolnir)
Mentions: Saphira, Zahara

#2f5e58...|...outfit
1x Like Like
↑ Top
© 2007-2026
BBCode Cheatsheet